diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 01:00:35 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 01:00:35 -0800 |
| commit | 6b4387039ac44fc4c6613851580cf2b325de6cec (patch) | |
| tree | 7f45a060482c3d1e22f28d8ea89e4d4d82ae08a9 /old/67789-0.txt | |
| parent | 8202ad1becdf0b16aaf5a66550c946f3a775f313 (diff) | |
Diffstat (limited to 'old/67789-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67789-0.txt | 15184 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 15184 deletions
diff --git a/old/67789-0.txt b/old/67789-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 1ee8843..0000000 --- a/old/67789-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,15184 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Queen's Advocate, by Arthur W. -Marchmont - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The Queen's Advocate - -Author: Arthur W. Marchmont - -Illustrator: John Cameron - -Release Date: April 6, 2022 [eBook #67789] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The - Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE QUEEN'S ADVOCATE *** - - - - - -THE QUEEN’S ADVOCATE - - -[Illustration: “OVER AND OVER WE ROLLED IN THE DUSTY ROAD.” - - _Page 15_] - - - - - The Queen’s - Advocate - - [Illustration] - - _By ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT_ - - - _Author of “When I Was Czar,” “For Love or Crown,” - “A Courier of Fortune,” “In The Name of a - Woman,” “Sarita the Carlist,” etc., etc._ - - [Illustration] - - - _A. L. BURT COMPANY Publishers_ - _NEW YORK_ - - [Illustration] - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1904, BY - ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. THE RESCUE 9 - - II. KARASCH 25 - - III. MORE WITCHCRAFT 39 - - IV. A CONTEST IN WILL POWER 53 - - V. UNWELCOME VISITORS 67 - - VI. A FIGHT FOR THE HORSES 82 - - VII. ESCAPE 94 - - VIII. WHAT HAPPENED IN THE NIGHT 107 - - IX. FROM BAD TO WORSE 121 - - X. AT POABJA 137 - - XI. TO SAMAC 150 - - XII. ON THE HILL AT SAMAC 162 - - XIII. PREPARING FOR THE CAMPAIGN 176 - - XIV. ELMA 190 - - XV. DEVELOPMENTS 204 - - XVI. THE ARMY’S PLANS 217 - - XVII. THE QUEEN’S ADVOCATE 232 - - XVIII. A DECLARATION OF WAR 246 - - XIX. PRINCE ALBREVICS 263 - - XX. THE INSULT 278 - - XXI. THE DUEL 291 - - XXII. THE SCENT OF PERIL 304 - - XXIII. A PLAN OF DEFENCE 317 - - XXIV. THE NIGHT OF TERROR 330 - - XXV. IN GATRINA’S HOUSE 343 - - XXVI. CHRIS TO THE RESCUE 356 - - XXVII. MY DEFENCE 369 - - XXVIII. “I CANNOT LEAVE MY COUNTRY” 383 - - XXIX. PETROSCH HAS A PLAN 396 - - XXX. THE CAMP AGAIN 409 - - - - -The Queen’s Advocate - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE RESCUE. - - -Crack! - -It was a rifle shot, sure enough, somewhere in the hills, and Chris -raised his huge head with a low growl and thrust his nose against me in -warning. - -I was lying on the flat of my back, my hands clasped under my head, -thinking lazily, as I watched the glorious sunset amid the Gravenje -hills--where the play of sunset colour is at times almost as fine as in -Colorado--and speculated when the storm which was brewing would break. - -I had just been chuckling at the idea of what the men in Wall Street -or the dandies of Fifth Avenue would have thought of Chase F. Bergwyn, -millionaire, mine-owner, and financier, could they have seen me then -vagabondising in the Bosnian hills. My dress was a kind of nondescript -native costume, half peasant’s, half miner’s, very dirty and worn with -my rough prospecting work; and I carried a ten days’ growth of scrubby -beard on my sun-tanned face. The report of the rifle stopped the -chuckle on my lips. - -One of my men must have been after some hill game, I guessed, and -in the eagerness of the chase had disobeyed my strict orders against -shooting. I was anxious not to draw any unnecessary attention to my -doings. I was after another pile, in fact. When in Vienna, just before, -I had been offered what appeared to be a good thing in the shape of a -concession to work a rich mining district in these Bosnian hills, and, -as I still had a touch of the vagabond in me, I was roughing it in -order that I might look into the thing for myself. - -I knew that part of Eastern Europe pretty well. I had lived there as -a lad with a relative stationed in Prague, and as I had the knack of -picking up the Balkan languages, he had found me of such use that he -had taken me with him on many an expedition among the hills in Bosnia, -Servia, and Herzgovina. - -I had delighted in the hills, and had carried my love for them across -the Atlantic when things changed and I went to the States in search -of fortune. After a time of pretty hard rough-and-tumble hurly-burly -buffetting I had “struck it rich,” and turned up in New York wealthy -enough to play a strong hand in the big gambles of Wall Street. - -Then the wandering fever laid hold of me again, and, remembering my -days in the Balkans, I was seized with the idea of utilising the old -experiences for business purposes. There was money to be made, I -believed; and I opened up communications with folks in Belgrade and -Sofia, and was in Vienna, on my way to the Servian capital, when this -Bosnian mining affair turned up. - -The pile was there right enough, just waiting for someone to come -along and harvest it. But whether the difficulties of harvesting -it could be overcome, I should have to settle elsewhere; and until -they were settled I didn’t wish to draw the inquisitive eyes of any -blockheads of Austrian officials upon me. - -There were other dangers, too. Lalwor, a hill village, was not far off, -and the reports about the villagers were not pleasing. They were not -likely to jump one’s claim, or do anything of that sort, but were said -to be quite ready to knock me on the head if they had an inkling that I -was a rich foreigner. That at least was the opinion of the man who had -acted as my guide; and probably he knew. - -So that, altogether, that shot annoyed me; and I sat up, thinking no -more about either New York or the sunset, but just how to find out who -had fired it, and bent upon punishing him for disobedience. Not so -easy this last as it would have been, had I disliked all the four men -composing my party less and trusted them more. - -Crack! - -Another shot. This time nearer. - -Chris showed greater uneasiness than before, and getting up ran forward -sniffing the air. Almost immediately afterwards I heard a faint -throbbing sound on the earth, uncommonly like a horse’s gallop. But who -could be galloping our way? No one who was at all likely to be welcome; -that was certain. I scented trouble, and calling the dog back crouched -with him behind a bush-covered hillock and gazed, not without some -anxiety, up and down the steep, rough mountain road. - -The camp--which consisted of a cottage or hut for my use, a shed for -the horses, and a tent for the men--lay two or three hundred yards -along a gully, which branched off at right angles from this road. I was -lying at the mouth of the gully, and from my position commanded a view -from the top to the bottom of the hill, about a mile in length. - -Crack! crack! - -Two more shots in quick succession; the throbbing sound of the hoofs -came nearer and nearer; and a horse and rider showed at the top of the -hill. I caught my breath in surprise as I saw the rider was a woman, -who was urging her horse, a wiry little white animal, to its utmost -efforts as it dashed at break-neck speed down the steep, winding, -boulder-strewn, dangerous road. - -Next, two horsemen came into sight and, with a loud shout, one of them -reined up, and taking deliberate aim fired at the fugitive woman. My -eye was on her as the shot rang out, and I saw the little white beast -start, and swerve as if hit. The next instant the blood began to run -freely over the flank, and the horse’s gait told me it was badly -wounded. - -The men behind saw it, too; and the brute who had fired the shot -shouted to his companion, and then continued the pursuit. - -The chase was all but over. The white horse struggled on gamely, but -as it neared the gully where I lay the pace slackened ominously. -Its rider looked back at her pursuers, and then across the ravine; -and then, to my further amazement, I saw that she was no more than -a girl in years--and a very pretty one, too; her face flushed with -the excitement of the mad gallop, her eyes wide with alarm, and her -features set with the courage of desperate resolve. - -Her pursuers realised her plight; and being now sure of capturing her, -slung their guns and rode down the ugly path very cautiously. - -I made ready to take my share in the business. I had my revolver in my -hip pocket, and drew it out, but did not show myself. My intention was -to let her pass and then get between her and the men. But her horse -was done. The bullet had evidently found the artery, for the blood -was spurting out fast; and just before she reached the spot where I -crouched the poor beast lurched badly and half sank on its quarters. -The rider had only time to jump cleverly and quickly from the saddle -when the end came, and the gallant little horse rolled over. - -She must have given up all for lost then; but she showed no sign of -faltering courage. One swift, desperate glance round she gave, as if in -search of some chance of escape, and I saw her face was pale and set, -but full of determination. Then, drawing a dainty little stiletto from -her dress, she stood at bay behind the body of the dying horse with a -calmness all eloquent of pluck and nerve. - -Meanwhile, with Chris at my heel, and keeping as much as possible under -cover, I crept forward until I was opposite to her. The men dismounted -when they were still some fifty yards or so above her, and they were -rushing forward to close upon her when I showed myself, with Chris -growling ominously at my side. - -The surprise caused by my unexpected appearance gave me a moment’s -advantage. - -“Have no fear. The dog will guard you,” I called to her as I -passed. “Guard, Chris, guard, good dog,” I told him; and instantly -understanding me, he ran to her side. - -“Thank God,” I heard her murmur as I sprang toward the men, with my -revolver levelled at them. - -“You may give it up,” I cried; but that was not their view. One of them -swung his gun round on the instant, and was in the act of levelling it -at me when I fired, aiming low, and shot him in the leg, bringing him -to the ground. - -His companion hesitated at this, then clubbed his gun and appeared to -be about to attack me, when he suddenly changed his mind and made a -dart for the horses. I dashed after him, and as he vaulted into the -saddle I fired at his horse and wounded it. Uttering a cry of rage, he -leapt with extraordinary agility to the unwounded horse, and might then -have got off had not the reins of both animals become entangled. Before -he could disengage them I had closed up to him. - -I called to him to surrender, but he had plenty of fight in him, and, -taking me no doubt for the peasant I looked, he first struck at me -furiously with his gun, and then tried to ride me down. - -I checked that effort with a bullet in his horse’s head, however, and -threatened to put one into the man himself if he did not submit. But -still he would not. - -Leaping free of the falling horse he surprised me by running back -down the hill helter-skelter towards the girl, who stood watching us -with breathless interest. I thought he meant to attack her, and, wild -with sudden anger, I rushed after him. He had apparently remembered, -however, that his comrade’s gun was loaded and his object was to secure -it. - -But Chris stopped this. The weapon lay near the girl and Chris sprang -forward and snarled so savagely looking so formidable and dangerous, -that the man hesitated, and before his hesitation was over I caught -up and closed with him. Over and over we rolled in the dusty road in -a fierce, hand-to-hand tussle, writhing, kicking, and sprawling as we -gripped each other in that desperate wrestle. But I had the advantage -of method. I was Cumberland bred, and in my boyhood had learnt some -tricks and falls which had stood me in good stead before now in many a -“scrap” in my rough-and-tumble mining days in Colorado and Montana. - -I got my grip of him presently, and bit by bit moved my hands up till -my fingers were playing on his windpipe, and he was seeing stars as I -dashed his thick head again and again on the hard road, until all the -fight and all his senses too were knocked out of him. - -Then I rose, and taking the reins from the girl’s horse, I tied him up -securely with them. - -All this time I had not spoken to her, except that first sentence; but -I had caught her great grey eyes fixed upon me questioningly as she -followed every action. Before going to her I had a look at the man -I had shot, and found his leg was broken between the knee and the -ankle. I had some rough knowledge of surgery--one picks up such things -knocking about the world as I had--so I probed about with my knife and -found the bullet, which was in the muscular calf, cleansed the wound as -best I could, and set the bone. Then I placed him in as comfortable a -position as I could, and told him not to move until I could do more. - -This done, I rose and went to the girl. She was now leaning against a -boulder by the wayside, deathly pale, and to my infinite concern I saw -that her dress was all blood-stained. One of the coward’s bullets must -have hit her, I thought. - -“Are you hit?” I asked. I spoke in Serb, as I was more familiar with -that than any other of the Balkan languages. - -“No. It is the blood from this poor beast.” - -“Thank God for that. You’re very pale, but you won’t have any more -trouble from the men. I’ll see to that.” - -Instead of replying she appeared in some way to resent my tone of -reassurance, and looked at me steadily with this curious expression -of resentment mingled with gratitude and some fear. But she had made -friends with Chris, and the great fellow was pushing his head against -her as she stroked him. - -“You were very brave,” I said after a pause, during which I could not -keep my eyes off her. She was indeed a beautiful girl, with a figure of -queenly grace, and I daresay some of the intense admiration I felt may -have shown in my glance. I had never seen so lovely a face. - -“If that man is much hurt you had better see to him,” she said, with a -distinct note of command in her voice. - -“His leg’s broken. I’m going to improvise a splint, and then get help.” - -“Help?” Quick suspicion prompted the question. “Do you live about here?” - -I shut down a smile. She took me for a peasant; and well she might, -I thought, as I glanced down at my clothes, dust-stained, torn, and -dishevelled. - -“There is a cottage close here and a tent,” I answered, evading her -question and her glance. There was clearly a mystery about her to -be solved. It was as evident as that she herself was well-born, and -accustomed to give orders for which she expected prompt obedience. But -leaving all explanations over for the time, I set about making the -splint. - -Returning to the men’s horses I took off the bridle and saddle of the -dead one, cut away the saddle flaps, and carried them and the reins to -the injured man. The flaps made good splints, and I bound them tightly -with the reins round his leg. He had borne all my crude surgery work -with such stoicism that I guessed he was a Turk, and spoke to him in -the little Turkish I knew, telling him I would get help and have him -removed directly. He grunted something about being all right, and soon -was smoking as placidly as though nothing had happened, and a broken -leg was one of the usual events of daily life. - -I returned then to the girl, who was sitting on the ground with her -hands clasped over her face. I guessed she was as desperately puzzled -as I was what to do next. - -She sprang up quickly as I approached, and again stared at me with much -the same expression of anxiety and doubt. - -“You seem very clever and resourceful,” she said. “Can yet get me a -horse?” - -“What for? To lose yourself in the darkness among the hills?” - -“I can pay you--later, I mean. I have no money on me. Tell me how to -send it to you, and I will give you any price you name. And I will add -to it a generous reward for what you have done already.” - -“Do you think you are strong enough to travel yet? You are still very -white, and trembling like a leaf. You are scarcely used to this sort of -thing, you see.” - -“I can judge that for myself,” she answered, almost haughtily, making a -great effort to rally her shaken nerves. - -“I don’t think you are. You don’t realise yet how much this thing has -shaken you.” - -“I am not accustomed to be contradicted in this way.” - -“You are very near contradicting yourself by fainting,” I answered. I -could see it plainly. “How long have you been without food?” - -“I do not wish you to question me. Can you get me a horse, or must I -try to walk? I must have a horse.” - -“There’s another reason. If you know anything of these hills you’ll -know what a storm means among them; and there’s one brewing now. -Listen.” As I spoke we heard the rumbling of distant thunder among the -hills. - -“I cannot stay here, in any case,” she shot back quickly. Then, after -a pause, “Who are you? Your name, I mean?” This in her sharp imperious -manner. - -“My name is Bergwyn.” I slurred the pronunciation intentionally. I had -strong reasons for not wishing anyone to know I had been on the hills -on my mission. - -But the effect of the name upon her was remarkable; and her agitation -was too great to be concealed even by the effort she made. She appeared -completely unnerved; and while her eyes opened wide in unmistakable -fear, she shrank from me as though I were a pestilence incarnate. - -“Bourgwan--the--the brigand? I have heard of you.” The words were just -a whisper, uttered with a catch of the breath all eloquent of terror. - -“No, I’m not----” I began with a smile intended to reassure her; but -before I could finish the sentence her own unfortunate guess had -completed her undoing, and with a little gasping sob down she went in a -heap to the ground unconscious, to my utter consternation. - -Disconcerting as her collapse was, it nevertheless had the result of -deciding me what to do. Another clap of thunder came at the moment; -and, without waiting to think any longer, I picked her up and set off -as quickly as I could along the ravine to the camp. - -She had not recovered consciousness when I reached the cottage; and -as there was but one room in it, I laid her on the bed, bundled my few -things together, tossed them out of sight, and leaving the dog with -her, I went over to the tent. - -I found my four men asleep there, and waking them with an impartial -kick or two, sent them down to bring up the prisoner and his wounded -companion. - -Then I began to realise what a really awkward matter it was likely to -be to have a girl, and such a girl, quartered upon us. I was not by any -means sure of my own men, even. They had been chosen by the guide; but -even he had deemed them so worthless and unreliable that he had gone -off that morning in search of others. Without him my position was very -grave. He was already a couple of hours overdue; and with this storm -coming up it was long odds that he would not arrive until the next -morning at the earliest. - -Still the thing had to be faced. I must take my chance in the tent with -the men that night, and trust to my own authority and vigilance and -wits. - -I went back to the cottage, and was alarmed to find the girl still -unconscious; so I got some brandy, and supporting her head managed to -get a few drops between her lips. This soon had an effect, and after a -repetition of the remedy she opened her eyes with a deep, long-drawn -sigh, and gave a great start as she found me bending over her and -herself on the bed in the hut. - -“It’s all right,” I said, soothingly. “You fainted, probably from -exhaustion and the fright you had, and I brought you here. It was the -only thing I could do. You are perfectly safe, and the best thing you -can do is to be quiet until you can eat something. As soon as you’re -well enough I’ll find you a horse and send you wherever you want to go.” - -She listened very quietly, and smiled. A rare thing, that smile of hers. - -“I want you to feel you can trust me. I am not that brigand, Bourgwan, -or any other brigand, as it happens; although my name is sufficiently -like his to cause you to make the mistake you did about it. It’s all -very rough here; but it’s the best we can do for you. Now, do you think -you can feel safe enough to eat and drink something without believing -we mean to poison you?” - -“Don’t.” It was only a whisper, but it was good hearing. - -“I’ve had to give you a little brandy. Here’s some more, if you’ll like -it; and I can get you some preserved milk and biscuits presently. Shall -I leave you alone here?” - -The light had gone as the storm gathered; and just as I spoke the storm -burst right overhead with a flare of lightning that filled the small -room with lurid light, followed by a deafening clap of thunder which -seemed almost to shake the earth until the hut trembled. - -But she showed no fear of the storm; so that I gathered she was used to -the violence with which they raged in that district. She sat staring -out of the one narrow window wistfully and disconsolately. - -“I cannot go?” she said, making it almost a question. - -I threw the door wider open, and pointed to the rain that was coming -down in sheets--just like a tropical downpour. - -“Quite impossible--you can see.” - -She rose and looked out, shuddered, and then went back to the bed with -a sigh of disappointment. Some moments passed then. The storm raged -furiously: the lightning flaring and flashing with intense brilliance, -filling the sordid little dingy room almost continuously with its vivid -blue light; the thunder pealing and crashing and roaring as though the -very heavens would split; and the rain sweeping and swirling down like -a flood. - -And within there was silence between us: she sitting dead still on the -low pallet, the dog haunched by her side; and I standing, very ill at -ease, near the door, not knowing what to say or do next, and feeling -very much of an awkward fool. I wanted to know that she trusted me, and -would have given anything for a word from her to show she did; while at -the same time I felt I would have bitten my tongue out rather than have -asked for such a word. - -Yet out it came, nevertheless. - -“You feel better and--and safe?” I asked. - -The lightning showed me that she moved slightly, turned her head and -glanced toward me just for an instant, but said nothing. - -“I’ll get you something to eat,” I murmured fatuously, and went out and -pelted through the rain to the tent. - -I had got some biscuits and a tin of milk, when a thought occurred to -me. The men had not returned, and their guns piled in a corner of -the tent caught my eye as I was leaving. I made a bundle of them and -carried them away. I could trust my men just as well if they had no -firearms. - -When I got back to the hut she was sitting on the side of the bed and -had quite shaken off the faintness. - -“You need not have gone through the rain--but I suppose you are used to -it?” she said. - -“A man in my position has to get used to anything. Here are the -biscuits and the milk. I’ve some tinned meat in the cupboard here. Can -you eat?” - -“What are those?” she cried, pointing to the guns. - -“The men’s guns. Best to keep them in the dry, you see.” I spoke as -indifferently as I could; but she was very quick, and by the light of -the storm I saw her eyes upon my face, with a sharp, piercing look. - -“That’s not your reason. I hear it in your voice. Is there anything -more to fear?” - -“No.” It was a lie, of course, but I uttered it stoutly, feeling the -need of it. “If you’ll eat some of this and get some strength back, -I’ll explain the position presently.” - -“What’s that?” she asked, starting and listening. - -In an interval of the storm I heard the voices of the men raised in -high tones. - -“Nothing, only the men with the prisoner,” I replied calmly; but I -didn’t understand the reason for the high voices, and didn’t like it. -“I’ll just go and see them.” - -“Don’t go, please.” Half command, in the same imperious tone I was -getting to know well; but unmistakably also half entreaty. It was the -note I had been waiting for so eagerly, and I felt myself go hot with -pleasure. She did trust me. - -“As you wish,” I answered. “But I had better go.” - -There was a pause, and then she said, in a quiet level tone: - -“You must do as you think best, of course.” - -“Chris here will answer for your safety. Try and eat something,” I -said; and with that I ran back again to the tent. - -In a moment I saw something was wrong. My four men were clustered near -the fellow whose leg I had broken, quarrelling angrily, with many -gestures; while the man I had made prisoner was not in the tent at all. - -“Where’s the other man?” I asked. - -They all turned at the sound of my voice, and one of them, with whom I -had before had some bother, took the question to himself. He shrugged -his broad shoulders, first scowled, and then laughed insolently. - -“He’s escaped,” he said, his tone a mixture of doggedness and defiance. - -The trouble I had been looking for had come, just when it was most -unwelcome. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -KARASCH. - - -I had had to deal with worse trouble than this before, however, and to -tackle far more dangerous men than the fellow who, having sounded the -first note of rebellion, stood eyeing me with lowering brows, while his -fingers played round the haft of the knife he carried. - -These Eastern Europeans can be dangerous enough in a crowd, or in the -dark, or in any circumstances which offer a chance of treachery. But -they don’t fight well alone or in the open. That’s where they differ -from the desperadoes of the West and the mining camps; and I knew it. - -The tent was a very large one, affording plenty of room for a -scrimmage, and as I walked straight up to the man, keeping my eyes -fixed on his, the rest drew back a little. That’s another peculiarity -of the people of the hills. They will back up a companion so long as -the man in command is out of the way, and then back down quite as -promptly when the music has to be faced. - -“See here, Karasch,” I said to the ringleader; “I don’t want any more -trouble with you--or with anyone else; but I’m not taking any insolence -from you. Mind that, now. What do you mean by saying the prisoner -escaped?” - -Before he answered he glanced round at his companions. - -“He ran away,” he muttered. - -“I tied him up so that he couldn’t run. Who set him free? Whoever did -that will answer to me.” - -“Karasch did it,” answered one of the others. Then I guessed the reason -of the high words I had heard, and that the speaker, whose name was -Gartski, had been against the thing in opposition to the rest. - -“Why did you do it, Karasch?” - -“Because I chose to; I’m no wench minder,” he replied with an insolent -laugh. - -I did not hesitate a second, but while the laugh was still on his lips -I struck him full in the face as hard as I could hit him, and down he -went like a ninepin. He scrambled up, cursing and swearing and spitting -out the blood from his mouth, and made ready to rush at me with his -long knife, when I covered him with my revolver. - -“Put that knife down, Karasch,” I cried, sternly. “Don’t try any monkey -tricks with me. And you others, choose right now which side you’re on. -I’ve been looking for this trouble for a couple of days past, and I’m -quite ready for it.” - -Gartski came to my side, and one of the others, Petrov, drew to -Karasch; the fourth, Andreas, remaining undecided. - -“You’re faithful to me, Gartski?” I asked. My guide had told me before -that he was, so I felt certain of him. - -“My life is yours,” he answered simply. - -“Good; then we’ll soon settle this. Wait, Karasch. There isn’t room -for two leaders in this camp, and we’ll settle this between us--you and -I alone--once for all.” - -I took Gartski’s knife and handed him my revolver. - -“If anyone tries to interfere in the quarrel, shoot him, Gartski,” -I said, and knife in hand I turned to the others. “Now, Karasch, if -you’re man enough, we’ll fight on equal terms.” - -“Good,” said the other two. It was a proposition fair enough to please -them all, particularly as his supporters believed Karasch could account -for me pretty easily in such a fight. - -He was quite ready for the tussle, and we began at once. The tent was -so gloomy--we had only the dim light from a couple of lanterns--that it -was with some difficulty I could keep track of his eyes as he crouched -down and moved stealthily around, watching his opportunity to catch -me at a disadvantage for his spring, his long ugly knife reflecting a -gleam now from one and now from the other of the lanterns as he moved. - -The storm was still raging furiously, and now and again a lurid glare -of the lightning would light up the tent for an instant so vividly that -the place seemed almost dark by contrast the next moment. - -The men drew to one side watching us, and the wounded prisoner, stoic -as he had shown himself in his pain, propped himself up on one arm and -followed the fight with close interest. - -My antagonist’s fighting was in the approved cat-like method. Crouching -low, he would move, with lithe, stealthy tread, for a step or two, -then pause, then spring suddenly in a feinted attack, then as quickly -recover himself, and begin all over again. - -Fortunately I was no novice at the game; but I had learnt the thing in -another school. A Mexican had taught me--an adept with the knife, with -half a score of lives to the credit of his skill. I stood all the time -quite still; every nerve at tension, every muscle ready for the spring -when the moment came, but wasting no strength in useless feints. The -less you do before the moment comes, the more you can do when it does -come. - -Never for an instant did my eyes stray from his; noting every change of -expression; watching every movement, step, and gesture; almost every -breath he drew; and using every second to find the weak spot in his -attack. - -I soon saw his purpose. He was striving to make me give ground and -drive me back to where I should have no elbow room for free movement. -But I did not yield an inch, not even when he sprang so near me in one -of his feints as to make me think he meant business at last. - -Instead of giving ground I began to take it. Twice he made as if to -rush at me and each time as he leapt back I stepped a pace forward. As -the tent was too small to admit of his circling me, he saw that he was -losing ground; and I noticed a shadow of uneasiness come creeping to -his eyes. - -Then I saw my plan, and the real shrewdness of the Mexican’s tactics. -My opponent’s method had a serious flaw. During the moment that he was -recovering himself after his feints he was incapable of attack, and if -I could close with him at one of those moments I should have him at an -immense disadvantage. - -With this thought I drew him on. When his next feinting spring came -I fell back a pace, and I could tell by the renewed light in his -eyes that he felt reassured and confident. He had made me give way, -apparently, and felt he could easily drive me back until he would have -me at his mercy. - -The next time I repeated the manœuvre, and then a grim grin of triumph -lighted his face. He crouched again and moved about me, stalking me to -drive me into an awkward corner of the place, his eyes gleaming the -while with fierce confidence and murderous intent. - -Inspired by this over-confidence, he sprang at me again, this time -too far, calculating that I should again give way. But I did not, -and as he jumped back hurriedly to retrieve the mistake I closed on -him, caught his right wrist with my left hand, and pressed him back, -chest to chest, holding my right hand away from his left which groped -frantically and desperately to clutch it. - -In that kind of tussle he was no match for me. I had all a trained -wrestler’s tricks with my legs, and tripped him in a moment so that he -went down with his left arm under him. I heard the bone snap as we fell -and I tore the knife from his grip. - -His life was mine by all the laws of combat in that wild district, and -for a moment I held my weapon poised ready to strike home to his heart. - -To do him justice he neither quailed, nor uttered a sound. If he had -shown a sign of weakness I think I should have finished the thing as I -was fairly entitled to, and have killed him. But he was a brave fellow, -so I spared him and got up and turned to the rest. - -“Do either of you dispute my leadership?” I said to the others. But -they had had their lesson, and had apparently learnt it thoroughly. - -“It was Karasch’s doing, and his only,” said Petrov, who had formerly -taken sides against me. - -“Get up, Karasch,” I said, in a short sharp tone. He got up, and I saw -his left arm was dangling uselessly at his side. “Now tell me why you -set that prisoner free?” - -“You can fight. Your muscles are like iron. I’ll serve a man who can -fight as you can,” he growled. - -“That’s a bargain,” said I. “Here;” and I held out my hand. He looked -at me in surprise. - -“By the living God,” he muttered, as he put his hand slowly into mine. - -“Here’s your knife,” I said next, returning it to him. - -He drew back, his surprise greater even than before. - -“You trust it to me?” He took it in the same slow hesitating manner; -and then with a quick change of manner he set his heel on it and with a -fierce and savage tug at the haft, he broke the bright blade in two. - -“It’s been raised against you; and I’m your man now and for always,” -and down he went on one knee, and seizing my hand kissed it, and then -laid it on his head. - -Demonstrative folk these rough wild hill men of Eastern Europe, and I -knew the significance of this act of personal homage. - -So did the others who had watched this quaint result of the fight with -the same breathless interest as they had followed the fight itself. - -“If you serve me well you’ll find I can pay better than I can fight, -Karasch,” I said, as he rose. - -“I’m not serving for pay now,” he replied simply. “I serve you. My life -is yours. Gartski, go and saddle a couple of the horses.” - -“What for?” I asked. - -“I’ll go and find the prisoner. He can’t have ridden far in this storm; -and I know his road.” - -“But your arm is broken.” - -“We can tie it up while he gets the horses.” - -“Tell me why you set him free, Karasch,” I said, as Gartski and Andreas -went out. “And while you talk I’ll see to your arm.” I examined it, and -found the fracture in the upper arm; and having set it as best I could -I dressed it and bound it up while he spoke. - -“On account of the woman,” he said. “I know the man, and he told -me about her. She’s a witch and a thief and worse, and comes from -Belgrade. She murdered a child, and was being sent to Maglai, in the -hills, to be imprisoned; and this morning cast a spell over the men -who were taking her and escaped. They were to have a big sum of money -if they got her safe to Maglai, and the man promised me a share of -it if I’d let him go back and bring his friends here to retake her. I -have no mercy for a witch. God curse them all;” and he crossed himself -earnestly and spat on the ground. - -“She is no witch, Karasch, but just a girl in a plight.” - -“A witch can look just as she pleases. You don’t know them, -Burgwan”--this was how they pronounced my name. “She was an old woman -when she left Belgrade. My friend told me that; and she’s been growing -younger every hour. She’s known to be a hundred years old at least. -She’s cast her spell over you.” - -This was true enough; although not in the sense he meant. He was so -obviously in earnest that I saw it was useless to attempt to argue him -out of his superstition. - -“Well, witch or no witch, spell or no spell, I am going to see her into -safety,” I answered firmly. - -“You’ll live to rue it, Burgwan. If I help you, it’s because I serve -you; not to serve her, God’s curse on her;” and he crossed himself -again and spat again, as he always did when he spoke of her. “If you -want to be safe from her spells and the devil, her master, you’d better -twist her neck at midnight and lop off her hands. It’s the only way to -break the spell when once cast.” - -“Ah, well, I’ll try and find another way. And I’ll take all the risks. -Was that what you were all wrangling about when I came in the hut just -now?” - -“Yes. She’s done harm enough, already. That man’s broken leg, three -good horses killed, and now my arm;” and he cursed her again bitterly. -“It’ll be you next,” he added. - -“It’ll not be my arm that she breaks,” was my thought. - -“What he says is true,” interposed the man whom I had shot. “She’s a -witch and a devil. Else how did she know when to escape and how to ride -here to you?” - -“Answer that, Burgwan,” said Karasch, confidently. “How could she know, -if she weren’t a witch?” - -Gartski came in then to say the horses were ready, and his entrance -made any reply unnecessary, for Karasch rose at once, went out and -mounted. - -“I’ll bring him back,” he said, “I know I can find him unless that -devil blinds the track.” - -“Why should she do that, as it’s for her own advantage?” I asked; but -he and Andreas were already moving off, and his answer was lost in the -night air. - -The storm had passed and the rain ceased, and as I watched the two men -ride off, the moon came out from behind the clouds, so that I could -follow the horses for some distance down the ravine. As soon as they -had passed out of sight I turned to the hut. - -I did not enter, but stood near the little window and leant against the -wall thinking. The tale I had heard concerning the girl had made me -very thoughtful. Those who know anything of the ignorant superstition -of the peasantry of the Balkans will best appreciate the danger to her -of that grim reputation. I had heard scores of stories of men and women -who had been done to death with merciless barbarity for witchcraft. -The mere charge itself was enough to turn from them any chance of fair -trial and justice: and I knew there was not one of the men with me who -would not have thought he was doing a Christian act to strangle her. -To kill her was to aim a blow at the devil: the accepted duty of every -God-fearing man and woman. - -But it was not so much her danger that set me thinking then as the -reason which must lie behind the accusation. Who could have been -devilish enough to set such a brand upon her; and why? Did she know her -reputation? There must have been some black work somewhere to account -for the plight to which such a girl had thus been reduced. - -High-born and gently nurtured she certainly was; accustomed to command -and to be obeyed, as she had given abundant proofs; endowed with beauty -and grace far beyond the average of her sex; and with innocence and -purity stamped on every feature and manifesting itself in every act! -Great enough to have powerful enemies, probably, I guessed; and in that -I looked to find the key to the problem. - -I was in the midst of these somewhat rambling thoughts when the -casement was pushed open gently. - -“Is it you, Burgwan?” - -“Yes, it is.” - -“What are you doing there?” I was beginning to listen now for the -little note of command in her voice. - -“I am on watch.” - -“I have turned you from your cottage.” This was half apologetic: -followed directly by the other tone. “You will be well paid.” - -“Thank you.” It was no use protesting. It seemed to please her to feel -that she could repay me for any trouble; and it did no harm to humour -her. - -“The storm is over. Can we not start?” - -“Where would you go?” - -She hesitated. “I wish to get to the railway.” - -“To go where?” - -“Do not question me.” - -“I beg your pardon. I am not questioning you in the sense you imply. -There are two lines of railway about the same distance away. One leads -to Serajevo, the other to Belgrade.” - -“How far away?” - -“The former perhaps twenty miles; the other I don’t know.” - -She caught her breath at this. “Where am I, then?” - -“In the middle of the Gravenje hills.” - -“God have mercy on me.” It was only a whisper; but so eloquent of -despair. - -“You need not despair. It is as easy to travel forty miles as thirty; -and twenty are not much worse than ten. I will see you through.” But -this touched her dignity again. - -“You shall be well paid,” she repeated. I let it pass, and there came a -pause. - -“Can we not start?” - -“You have not told me for which railway; but it doesn’t matter, as we -cannot start to-night.” - -“Why not?” The imperative mood again. - -“My guide is not here.” - -“Your guide?” Suspicion and incredulity now. “Do you mean to say you -don’t know your own country? Do you expect me to believe that? It is a -mere excuse.” - -“Have you found me deceive you yet in anything?” - -“There may have been no cause yet.” - -“Will it not be more just to wait until you do find cause then?” - -Another pause followed. - -“I don’t wish to anger you,” she said, with a touch of nervousness; and -as if to correct the impression, she added: “Perhaps you do not think I -can keep my promise to pay you.” - -“You may disbelieve me, but I don’t disbelieve you. I have told you no -more than the truth.” - -“But why do you need a guide?” she asked after a moment’s thought. - -“Because I don’t know the way, and don’t care to trust to the men here -now.” - -“But if it is your own country, why don’t you know it?” - -“It is not my own country.” This surprised her, and again she was -silent for a time. - -“Who are you?” was the next question. “And where do you belong?” - -“I am Burgwan.” - -“That is the name of the brigand.” - -[Illustration: “IN A SECOND SHE WAS IN THE GRIP OF HALF A DOZEN MEN.” - - _Page 136_ ] - - -“I know that; but I am not a brigand. And now I think you had better -try and rest. If we are to reach the railway to-morrow, it will be a -long day’s ride, and you must get some sleep. You can sleep in perfect -safety, the dog will stay with you.” - -“You are a strange man, Burgwan. What are you?” - -“Does it matter so long as I can bring you out of this plight? Do what -I ask, please. Rest and get sleep and strength.” - -“Do you presume to give me your orders?” - -“Yes, when they are for your good. Have you eaten anything?” - -“It is for me to give orders, not to obey them.” - -“Have you eaten what I brought you?” - -“Yes.” - -“So far well, then. Good-night;” and I moved a pace or two away. - -“Where are you going?” - -“I shall be out here all night within call. And you have Chris.” She -looked at me in the moonlight and our eyes met. - -“Why do I trust you, Burgwan?” I started with pleasure. - -“It doesn’t matter so long as you do. Good-night.” - -“It is a shame for you to have to stay there all night; but I shall -feel safe if you do.” - -“It’s all right.” I was smitten suddenly with nervousness and answered -brusquely. - -“I shall sleep, Burgwan. Good-night.” - -Her tone had a touch of gentle confidence, and I thought she smiled. -But I did not look straight at her and made no reply. - -In one way she was a witch, truly enough; she had cast over me a -spell which made me feel to her as I had never felt toward any other -woman; and I leaned back against the wall with my arms folded thinking, -thinking, aye, and dreaming, for all that I was full awake and my every -sense alert and vigilant on my watch. - -Presently, how soon or how long afterwards I know not, I heard the -casement opened softly and she peeped out and round at me. - -“You are still there, Burgwan?” - -“I said I would be, and I generally keep my word.” - -“You are not going to stand all night?” - -“No; there’s a stone here that will serve for a seat if I tire.” - -She drew in her head for a moment, and I heard her move something in -the cottage. - -“There is a chair here and a rug. Take them;” and she put them out -through the window. - -“You are kindly thoughtful,” I said. But here again I seemed to cross -the curious dividing line in her thoughts, for she drew her head up, -and looked at me half indignantly. - -“Good-night.” She spoke very stiffly, and closed the casement with -sharp abruptness. - -But I forgave the action for the kindness of the thought, and resumed -my watch and my dreaming. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -MORE WITCHCRAFT. - - -The night hours sped away with only one incident to disturb us. I heard -a strange noise which I could not locate nor understand, and as I stood -listening intently Chris, within the hut, barked loudly. - -I heard the girl speak to him, and was half minded to ask her to let -him out that he might help my watch; but I heard nothing more, and so -let the thing pass. - -Day had broken before Karasch returned. He was alone, and had only -failure and mishap to report. Trouble had dogged him from the start. -He had not seen a trace of the man he had gone out to find. His -companion’s horse had put his foot in a hole and broken his leg, and -nearly killed Andreas, who was lying some fifteen miles away in the -hills; while Karasch himself had twice been thrown, the second time -with disastrous results to his broken arm. - -He left no doubt as to where he laid the blame. - -“We are bewitched, Burgwan,” he said, his brow frowning and his glance -threatening. “In five years I have never once been thrown; and now -twice within as many hours. The spell was upon us, and we were not -meant to find the man.” - -“Does anyone cast spells for their own hurt, Karasch? It was necessary -for her safety that the man should be caught and prevented from -bringing his comrades here.” - -“You are not of this country, or you would know better. These devils -work their own ends in their own ways. I lifted my hand against you -because of her, and have brought the spell upon me. God defend us;” and -he crossed himself earnestly. - -“But why should she help to bring her pursuers here?” I repeated; and -might as well have reasoned with the wind. - -“You do not know. He will never reach his friends; or, if he does, the -way hither will be hidden from them.” - -“Don’t be a blind fool, Karasch,” I exclaimed, losing my temper. - -He looked at me and shook his head slowly with a suggestion of -commiseration. - -“It is not I who am the fool or blind, Burgwan,” he answered, almost -sadly. “Listen. The first time I was thrown, I saw before me a -stretch of beautiful turf and pricked my horse to a gallop across it -when he plunged right into a pit; and I wonder I was not killed. The -next time, just before dawn, I was feeling my way carefully when she -herself appeared suddenly in front of me, all white fire, and flashing -a gleaming sword before my eyes. I checked my horse, in fear, and he -reared and fell back almost on top of me. Is not that enough to prove -the spell?” - -It proved to me that he had either been asleep on his horse or was -suffering from disordered nerves as the result of fatigue and the pain -from his arm; but when I told him so, he grew more morose and pitying -in his manner. - -“I know why you talk as you do,” he said. “You have looked into her -eyes. The spell is on you, too--on all here; and we shall die--unless -she does.” The last three words were uttered after a long pause, -during which he had glanced ominously and fearsomely toward the hut. -Superstition held him in its thrall. - -I judged it best to check the thought under the words at once. - -“The man who lays a finger on her to her hurt will have to reckon with -me, Karasch,” I said, sternly, and turned away. - -He made no reply, but rode on to the shed some distance to the rear of -the tent, where we stalled the horses. - -I began to scent a fresh danger for the “witch,” and was fast growing -as anxious as she herself could be to get away. If Karasch believed -that he would be saving me from the spell by killing her, I knew he was -quite capable of doing it in the face of any commands I might lay upon -him and the others. - -It was easy to guess at his crude reasoning. I had looked into her -eyes, and was thus under her spell while she lived. My orders for -her safety would thus be regarded as the result of the accursed -enchantment; and they would only have to kill her to free me from the -spell and make me to see that they had done the right thing. They would -feel that I should then be as eager to reward them for her murder as I -was now to forbid them touching her. - -Added to this was the actual and pressing danger arising from the fact -that the man who had pursued her had escaped to carry the tidings of -her whereabouts to his companions and bring them down upon us, perhaps -in force. - -The situation was growing tighter with every fresh turn, and I made up -my mind to rush matters and get away at once. I would not wait for the -return of my guide, but take the risk of finding my way alone. - -I had just made this decision when Gartski came running round the tent -with a white, scared face. He stopped some yards short of the hut, as -if loath to come too near the abode of the accursed one, and crossed -himself. - -“The horses have been killed, Burgwan. Will you come to the shed to -Karasch?” - -The news, if true, was ill enough to make me change colour, and I went -back with him. - -“We are all under a curse. It is witch’s work,” he said in a curiously -awed tone; and he wrung his hands and crossed himself again. I was -beginning to regard that gesture of devotion with a pretty considerable -dislike by that time. - -The news was true enough. The three horses lay dead on the shed floor, -each in a pool of blood; and on the quarter of each of them a small -ring of blood was to be seen some two inches across. Peering into the -shed stood the horse from which Karasch had just dismounted, his neck -outstretched and his ears cocked in fear. - -Karasch and Petrov were inside, preternaturally grave and awe-struck. -Both looked as frightened as Gartski when he had come running with the -news to me; and Karasch pointed ominously in turn at the marks on each -of the dead animals. - -“The witch’s mark. It’s always there,” he said. - -It was unquestionably very strange, and I looked solemn enough no -doubt to lead them to believe I was beginning to share their own -superstitious fears. It was about the worst thing that could have -occurred at such a juncture; and for the moment I could think of -nothing but the possible consequences of so disastrous an occurrence. - -With an effort I roused myself and examined the “witch’s” mark on each -of the beasts. A circle had been cut with the point of a sharp knife, -the mark being just skin deep. - -“How did they die, do you think, Karasch?” - -He pointed again to the marks and smiled grimly, as though the cause -were too plain to need words. - -“And all this blood?” I asked. - -He shrugged his great shoulders. - -I looked at Gartski and the third man closely, for any sign that they -had had a hand in it; but their superstitious fear was too genuine to -be doubted. - -“Turn the horses over,” I ordered; but they shrank away and obstinately -refused to put a finger near them. - -“Who is smeared with the blood of a witch-killed beast dies before the -moon is old,” said Karasch. “They must burn where they lie.” - -“You’re a set of fools,” I cried angrily. But neither anger nor request -was heeded. - -I took the iron bar from the door, and levering it under the smallest -of the horses turned the carcase over sufficiently to find what I -sought--the cause of death. There was a wound just under the heart. The -horse had been stabbed with a sword or long knife. Whoever had done the -work knew where and how to strike so as to kill instantly. - -I went outside then and searched the ground all round the door -carefully. - -“Come back to the tent all of you,” I said. I led the way, scrutinising -every inch of the ground and following a somewhat unaccountable trail I -had discovered. It led direct to the tent. - -“Let me see to your arm, Karasch,” I said first, intending to let -them have some minutes to recover from the first effects of their -stupefaction. - -“No, Burgwan. You have cursed blood on you. You cannot touch me. I -should die, too.” - -“Very well, then, we’ll settle this thing first. You saddled Karasch’s -horse last night, Gartski. Did you fasten the shed afterwards?” - -“No; we never fasten it. Bars won’t keep out devils.” - -“This is the work of no devil. Those horses have been killed by someone -who plunged a knife into their hearts and then cut that ring on the -haunch. I saw the wound myself on the beast I examined. They were all -right when you left them?” - -“Yes, quite right.” - -“Did either of you go near the shed again until Karasch returned, or -did you sleep?” I asked next, remembering the strange noise I had -heard in the night. - -“We had had a long day, and both slept soundly.” - -“We’re getting very close to it now,” I answered. I turned to our -prisoner with the broken leg. “How is your leg this morning, my man?” - -“Very painful, but better,” he replied after a pause. - -“Did you sleep, or did you hear anything in the night?” - -“I slept all through the night. I was asleep when you came in just now.” - -“Then it ought not to be so painful. I’ll have a look at it.” - -“No, no,” he cried, putting up his hands to ward me off. “Don’t touch -me. You have touched the accursed blood.” - -“Do you believe in it, too?” and I looked keenly at him. - -He crossed himself earnestly and spat on the floor. - -“Stay, stay. You’re a Turk! why do you cross yourself with the cross -of the Christians? I won’t touch you against your will, but I must see -how your leg is doing. Lift him up, Gartski,” and I pointed to a bench. -They hesitated. “Do as I say; and smartly, too. You know me,” I cried -sternly. - -The man objected and protested with many oaths, and cursed me volubly. -But I insisted; and the others did not dare to disobey me. Karasch -himself plucked the man’s rug off, and the other two lifted him. - -The mystery was instantly plain to me. The man was smeared from head -to foot with mud and blood, the traces of which he had tried to remove; -and lying where his body had covered them were a knife and a small -lantern; while a glance at his injured leg showed me that the splints -had been all but torn off in the exertions of his night’s work. - -He was a faithful servant to his masters, whoever they might be; and he -had conceived the design of killing the only horses we had, in order -to prevent the escape of the girl before his comrades could return to -recapture her. - -Waiting until the two men in the tent were fast asleep he had dragged -himself, painfully and laboriously, through the mud to the shed, had -shut himself in, and, by the light of the lantern he carried, had -deliberately stabbed one horse after the other, putting on each the -witch’s mark. He knew the superstition about it, of course, and trusted -to that to save him from the risk of discovery. I had seen the slimy -trail he had left in the mud, however, and had thus detected him. - -With what dogged effort he had acted and the stoical endurance he had -shown were evidenced by the condition of his wounded leg. The splints -had been torn off, and he must have suffered excruciating agony in the -grating of the fractured bones. - -I taxed him with the deed, but he denied it, of course, and swore by -every oath he could think of, Christian and Mahomedan alike, that he -was innocent and had slept soundly the whole night through. - -I drew Karasch aside. “You can see for yourself what happened,” I said, -significantly and triumphantly. But his superstition was proof even -against such evidence. - -“You do not understand, Burgwan; I do,” he replied, in the same dismal -fanatical tone. - -“The thing can be seen as plainly as a mountain in the moonlight,” I -exclaimed, impatiently. “He wants to prevent our getting away until his -companions get here.” - -But Karasch only shook his head. - -“You can see that he did it, can’t you, man?” - -“I can see she used his body to do it. They often do that. He did it in -a dream. His hand; her mind. I’ll question him.” - -“And put a ready-made lie into his thoughts,” I exclaimed, angrily. - -“It is witch’s work, more than his,” he repeated, stubbornly and -doggedly. I felt I should lose my temper if I stayed longer, and -tossing up my hands in despair at his folly, I gave up talking sense to -him. - -I washed off the traces of the blood from my hands, and having got -materials for a breakfast, went away to the hut to try and think what -next to do in view of this fresh disaster. - -I don’t think I had ever been more completely cornered than I was -by the position which faced me then. I was thirty miles or so from -anywhere; I did not know the road for even a league from the camp; and -I hadn’t an animal left worth calling a horse. If I attempted to leave -with the girl, we should probably be lost, or break down by the way. -Yet if I stayed where I was, we should have her pursuers back to fetch -her; while, even if they did not come, there was an almost hourly risk -that my own men would break out against her in order to deliver me from -her enchantment. - -Whichever way I turned I could see nothing but imminent peril for -her--peril of death indeed; and cudgel my wits as I would, I could see -no turning in the long, straight lane of danger. - -I remember stopping midway between the tent and the hut, and setting -down the things I carried, and glancing round at the circle of frowning -hills with a confused and dismaying sense of feebleness. The breeze -of the morning, fresh and invigorating as it was, seemed to grow hot, -stifling, oppressive, until it was positively difficult to breathe -freely. The hills had become suddenly as the walls of a prison, -shutting me in, a helpless, crippled prisoner. Light, freedom, hope, -life were all on the other side of them, but the path was barred -and the way of escape blocked. My nerves were shaken and the mental -perspective warped, for the moment, in the exaggeration of sudden alarm -for the girl. - -The sight of her brought me to my senses again. She appeared at the -door of the hut and looking about her saw me and smiled. I must -keep the knowledge of danger from her, of course, so I went down -and pretended to busy myself with my packages while I pulled myself -together. - -I picked them up and went on to the hut whistling a strain of the “Star -Spangled Banner,” and trying to appear as if I hadn’t a thought in the -world above breakfast. - -“Good-morning, Burgwan,” she said, with a sort of chary patronage and -encouragement. - -“Good-morning. I have brought your breakfast. Very homely diet, but the -best we can offer you here.” - -“Never mind. What time do we start?” She had a rare knack of finding -awkward questions. - -“The guide is not come yet,” I answered, conscious that my pause would -rouse her suspicions. - -“But I cannot wait long.” - -“That’s true enough.” I spoke the thought aloud, unwittingly. - -“What does that mean?” Very sharply asked, this. - -“I can’t answer any questions yet. I have to think.” - -The reply appeared to offend her, and her eyes flashed as she drew -herself up with a gesture of authority and constraint. She was turning -back into the hut when she caught sight of some stains on my clothes. - -“That is--blood?” She paused before the word. - -“Yes, it’s blood. I didn’t know it was there.” - -She shrank from me for a space against the lintel. - -“It’s horse’s blood. We’ve had some trouble in the stables, and I’m -afraid I don’t cut a very pretty figure just now.” I tried to make -light of it in this way; but it was a feeble effort. - -“Tell me--at once. The truth, please.” There was eagerness now in her -tone, as well as the usual imperative note. - -I hesitated. “I suppose you’d better know it,” I said then. “There has -been foul play in the night, and our horses have been killed. I got -this on me when I was tracing the thing to its source. That’s all--but -it’s bad enough.” - -“How many?” - -“All but one--and he’s dead lame, I’m afraid.” - -“Is this true? or is it an excuse to keep me here?” - -I winced. The injustice bit deep. I looked at her with a protest in my -eyes. - -“If you’ll put that question plainly, perhaps you’ll see it in its -proper light, and understand how it may sound to me. No, I don’t mean -that. It doesn’t matter. I have told you the truth; that’s all.” - -“But it does mean delay?” - -“I’m very sorry; but thirty or forty miles make a long march for a lame -horse. I could manage on foot, of course, but----” I left the sentence -unfinished. - -She started, and bit her lip as she realised my meaning. To avoid -seeing her distress, and to fill the pause, I dropped one of the tins I -was carrying and stooped to pick it up. - -“I have to beg your pardon, Burgwan, for doubting you.” - -“That’s no account, I assure you. I couldn’t have helped it myself if -the position had been reversed. The truth does sometimes look strangely -like falsehood.” - -“But you don’t seem to understand that I must get away. I must.” - -“I do realise it,” I answered, very earnestly, “and mean to find a way, -somehow. I’m not easy to beat, most times.” - -“When can we start, then?” I noticed the “we,” and I think it had -something to do with putting me off my guard. - -“I shall have to think a bit,” I said. - -“It must be soon, Burgwan. What time is it now?” - -Without thinking, I pulled out my watch from an inner pocket--a big -gold chronometer on a gold chain--and the moment I caught her quick -eyes on it I saw the mistake, and regretted it. - -“Just six o’clock,” I answered, as indifferently as I could. - -“That’s a very valuable watch you carry in these lonely hills;” and her -look spoke her thought much more eloquently than her words. - -“It’s a very good timekeeper,” I answered at random. - -Her intent gaze held me all the while, and I saw gathering in her eyes -something of the suspicion with which she had first heard my name the -previous night. - -“How did you get it?” - -“Are you not over quick with your suspicions?” - -“Am I to fear you--or trust you?” - -“If you trust me it will have to be without asking any questions--at -present. You have no reason to fear me; and never will have.” - -“You must tell me where you got so valuable a thing--you, a peasant of -the hills?” - -“I am not a peasant of the hills.” - -“Where did you get it?” - -“If I told you, you would scarcely believe me.” - -“Where?” she insisted. - -“I bought it; that’s all.” - -She drew a deep breath and bit her lip. - -“I have thought of you as a brave man capable of real nobleness. I have -believed you to be true and honest. If you fail me I have no hope. And -if you mean me harm, for the sake of the living God tell me so.” She -spoke with intense but carefully restrained passion until the last few -words. - -“Don’t take it like that,” I replied, firmly and calmly, although moved -to the core by her appeal. “I will tell you something. I am not what -I may have seemed to you. I am no peasant and no brigand, as you seem -to fear. Who and what I am, and why here, I cannot tell you yet; but, -believe this, I will serve you and save you from this trouble. If you -wish it, I will take any oath you like on that. But my word is my word, -and you may trust it.” - -She listened intently, marking every word, and when I finished she bent -forward and gazed searchingly right into my eyes. Then she drew a deep, -long breath, as of relief, and smiled. - -“Thank God, I feel I can trust you. I will not question you again, -Burgwan.” - -“Then the best thing you can do is to show it by getting some -breakfast.” - -The change to the commonplace and practical from that moment of -feverish passion was a welcome relief to us both. - -“Yes; you are right. I will,” she answered, forcing a smile; and -picking up the things I had laid on the chair, she carried them into -the hut. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -A CONTEST IN WILL POWER. - - -After that incident there was something of a change in the curious -relations between us. She was just as imperious at times; but less -patronising. She seemed to expect my services less as a return for -payment to be made, or by right of caste and station, than in virtue of -her womanhood and helplessness. Either she now believed entirely in my -good faith, or she was anxious to make me think she did. - -I explained to her how I generally contrived to prepare my food, showed -her how to manage the spirit stove, pointed out where the few things -needful were kept, and offered to make the meal ready for her. - -“I am not helpless, and can do it myself, thank you,” she said, half -resentfully. - -“I didn’t know,” I answered, and soon after left her to it. I went back -to the tent to wash my face and hands and endeavour to get the blood -stains from my clothes. I began to be disquietingly conscious of my -exceedingly ungroomed condition. - -The men were eating their breakfasts and talking together with lowered -brow and gloomy faces. - -“What are we to do, Burgwan?” asked Karasch, coming over to me -presently. - -“There will be no work to-day. I shall remain in camp.” - -“Who is to fetch Andreas?” This was the man who had ridden with him on -the previous night and lay out on the hills. - -“I can’t spare the horse, now we have only one. One of you must take -food to him on foot, and try to hire or buy some horses in place of the -dead ones.” - -“It will not do,” he said, lowering his voice. “I cannot walk so far; -and you can’t trust the others.” - -“I can trust Gartski.” - -“Not after this morning’s business with the witch-killed beasts.” - -“Don’t talk such nonsense, Karasch. I proved to you that that -treacherous devil over there stabbed them to prevent us getting away.” - -“He has explained that. He had a vision and remembers it now. She -stood over him with a flaming sword, just as she appeared to me, and -compelled him to do it.” - -“How a man of your shrewdness can believe such rot passes my -understanding, Karasch. You might be a great baby if I didn’t know you -were a brave and clever man.” But flattery was of no more use than -reproaches. - -“You don’t understand these things, Burgwan. We do. You see with her -eyes; we use our own.” The dogged manner and tone alike showed that he -spoke with dead conviction. - -“Then the best thing will be for the lot of you to clear out,” I -exclaimed testily. - -“You can’t be left alone in her power. I shall stay with you to the -end. You gave me my life when I had lost it fairly, and I’ll save yours -in return.” - -“What do you mean?” I asked sharply, as a glint of his intention shot -into my thoughts. Instead of meeting my eyes as usual, he looked down -and shuffled uneasily. - -“The spell must be broken and then you’ll see the truth and--and no -harm may come to you after all.” - -“What do you mean? Speak out, Karasch, and meet my eyes openly like a -man, as you usually do.” - -But this he would not or could not do. - -“There is only one way,” he said doggedly. “And it must come to that in -the end. We have talked it over. Your life must be saved.” - -“I should have thought you all knew by this time that I can take pretty -good care of that for myself.” - -“There is only one way,” he repeated in the same dogged tone. - -“And what is that way? Out with it, man, in plain terms.” - -“She must die, Burgwan, or you will.” - -I thought a moment, and then saw a different line and promptly adopted -it. - -“You are too late, Karasch,” I said, as gravely and solemnly as I could -speak. - -“No, there is always time within the same moon.” - -“No; she has rendered me proof against any knife or bullet for three -days on condition that I defend her. And I’ve sworn that I will die -before anyone shall harm her.” - -It was a beautiful bluff. He started back and looked at me in manifest -horror and crossed himself as he muttered a prayer. - -“Don’t do that, you hurt me, Karasch,” I said, pretending to shudder. - -“Great God of all. And you a Christian, Burgwan.” - -His agitation was almost piteous. He turned deathly pale and beads of -perspiration stood on his forehead, as he stared at me horror-struck. -“And I have sworn to save you.” It was just a whisper of dismay and -helplessness, and it showed the struggle which was raging between his -superstition and his fealty to me. - -“I’ll release you from your oath to me, if you wish; and you and the -rest can leave as soon as you like.” - -“No, by God, no; not if I’m damned forever,” he cried. “I’ll stand -by you, Burgwan, mad blind fool though you’ve been. Curse the witch -and all her infernal arts;” and he was at it again with his vehement -crossing and spitting and prayers. - -His devotion moved me deeply. I knew how much the effort must cost him. -He believed that he was jeopardising not his life only, that he was -always ready to risk, but his very soul as well. Rough, coarse, crude, -ignorant, half civilised boor that he was, he had shown a fidelity to -me such as I had never witnessed before. He should have a reward; and -it should be rich enough to surprise him if ever we got out of this -mess; but I could say nothing of it to him then. He would have laughed -to scorn the promise of money in such a case. I accepted his sacrifice -therefore without another word. - -“What shall we do about Andreas?” I asked. “Gartski and Petrov had -better go out to him.” - -“No. If they go, it will be only to find help and bring others back -here to do what you say must not be done. Andreas must take his chance.” - -“You must go somewhere then, and find us horses.” - -“If I take my eyes off those two they’ll run away. I must stay to watch -them.” - -“But we must have horses and at once,” I urged. - -“Tell her to send some here. She can if she chooses.” His belief in her -supernatural powers was complete; but that time it served to turn the -tables with a vengeance. I had no answer. - -“It must be as you say. I’ll ask her;” and with that I left the -tent, wishing that the miraculous supply of horses were as easy of -accomplishment as Karasch believed. - -There was one that I could have, however, and I deemed it best to make -sure that neither Gartski nor Petrov should have the chance of stealing -it. So I led it over to the cottage to tether it close at hand, -carrying the saddle with me. - -Hearing me, the girl came out. - -“You have horses, then?” she asked, in a tone of satisfaction. - -“I have this one, that’s all;” and I fastened it up to a tree close by -the hut. - -“You are looking very serious, Burgwan. Has anything more happened?” - -“A little misunderstanding with the men. Nothing more serious than I’ve -had before. Have you breakfasted?” - -“Yes. I have yours here;” and she brought out to me coffee and a -steaming dish of food which she had prepared for me with her own dainty -hands. She might have been a witch, indeed, for the cleverness with -which she had concocted a savoury meal from the rough fare at her -disposal. - -I was very hungry, and while I ate it with thankfulness and relish she -fed Chris. - -“The dog takes to you, readily,” I said. - -“Yes. Good Chris,” and he wagged his tail and looked up at her. “He is -another mystery, Burgwan--like that watch;” and she smiled. - -“Yes; and in his way quite as reliable.” - -“It is not a breed often found--in the hills.” - -She was fishing, but I would not see the bait, and answered with a -monosyllable. - -“He is very fond of you,” she said. - -“He knows me and trusts me, I think.” - -“Is that a reproach?” - -“It is not for me to reproach you. You don’t know me yet.” - -“There are many things I don’t know yet. For one, how I got here to -this hut?” - -I smiled. “I carried you,” I answered. - -“You dared?” A quick impulsive rebuke in the question. - -“I didn’t dare to leave you lying out there in the road when that storm -was coming up.” - -“You had no right,” she cried, and went back into the hut. - -Chris looked up as she went and ran to the door after her; but returned -and finished his breakfast, and then went in to her. - -I had finished mine then, and sat thinking over the position of things -when she came out. - -“I was wrong to be angry, Burgwan. Of course, there was nothing else -for you to do.” - -“I couldn’t think of anything, at any rate.” - -“I ought not to have been so childish as to faint,” she said, with a -smile and a shrug. Then she picked my cup and platter. “Where can I get -water to wash these?” - -“You needn’t bother about that. It’s not fit work for you.” - -“But I wish to,” she cried, with a little stamp of the foot. - -“There is a spring close here, then,” I replied; and taking a pannikin -I fetched the water and sat down again and went on with my thinking. - -“Can we start now, Burgwan?” she asked. “I wish to reach the railway -that will carry me to Belgrade.” - -“That means thirty miles through a country where I don’t know a yard of -the road;” and I shook my head. - -“You always raise difficulties.” - -“No; I don’t raise them, I see them. That’s all. I wish I didn’t. It -may come to it at the last--but we had better wait for the guide. He -ought to be here soon now.” - -“Don’t the men know the road?” - -“We had better wait for the guide.” - -“Are not you the leader here?” - -“In a way, yes; but not in such a matter. I am thinking all I know to -find the best thing to do.” - -“But suppose the others should come first before this guide, what then?” - -“What others?” - -“The rest of the men who were taking me to Maglai.” - -“Oh, you were going to Maglai. How many were there?” - -“Six. Four beside the two you captured.” - -“How far from here were you when you escaped?” I noticed that she no -longer resented my questions as on the previous night. - -“I don’t know. It was about noon, and they called a halt; and having -fed and drunk they lay down and slept, leaving one to watch. But he -fell asleep, too, with the heat, and I stole off. I rode fast for some -hours, and then was going slowly, thinking I was safe from pursuit, -when suddenly the two appeared in the distance and chased me. I let my -horse go where it would, and it carried me here.” - -“You had been riding about seven hours or so, then. That means fourteen -at least, without the delay of the storm; and then he’d have to chance -finding them.” - -“Whom do you mean by ‘he’?” - -I had been calculating roughly how long it would take the man Karasch -had set free to reach his friends and return with them, and unwittingly -had spoken the thought aloud. I pretended not to hear her question. - -“You don’t know whether all the men rode after you on the same road, or -spread out in different directions?” I asked. - -She made no reply, and when I glanced up I met her eyes bent earnestly -upon me. - -“You are concealing something from me. You heard my question, I know, -for I saw you start.” - -With the curious feeling that I was at a disadvantage sitting down -below her, I stood up. - -“You had better leave the run of this thing to me. I won’t ask any more -questions than I am compelled; and if they bother you, you can turn a -deaf ear to them, as I do when I don’t want to hear yours.” - -Signs of rebellion flashed from her eyes, and she made ready to give -battle. She held her head high and squared her shapely shoulders. - -“I won’t be dictated to like that, and I won’t remain here on any such -terms.” - -“I am not dictating; I’m talking common sense.” - -“I won’t submit to it; I will not.” And she stamped her foot. “I will -have an answer to my question. I won’t have things hidden from me. Why -won’t you answer it?” - -“Didn’t I tell you I had my deaf ear to it?” - -“How dare you try to pass it off with a flippant jest like that? Who -are you to presume to insult me?” - -“Do you really think I wish to insult you?” I asked, very quietly. - -“What you wish to do I neither know nor care. But it is an insult, as -even the commonest instinct of courtesy would tell you.” - -“We rough men of the hills haven’t much to do with courtesy.” - -“You are not of the hills, you know that. You told me you were no -peasant. Do you suppose I can’t see that for myself?” I made no reply, -and after a pause she added, “I know why it is you will not answer me. -You think I must be a coward because I am a woman.” - -“Is that another of the commonest instincts of courtesy--the average -man’s courtesy, I mean?” I said this with the deliberate intention of -irritating her to keep her away from the matter. But she saw my purpose -instantly. - -“Will you answer that question of mine?” - -“Let me finish first with mine, and then you ask what you will.” - -She paused to think, and then nodded as if in answer to her thoughts. - -“I am not a coward to be frightened by bad news, and I have already -guessed the answer to it.” - -“Then there can be no need for me to tell it you,” I said. - -She waited again, and then looking at me fixedly said, with an air of -deliberate decision: “If you do not tell me, I will not remain here -another minute.” - -This was a challenge to a trial of wills; and I took it up at once. - -“You are not a prisoner,” I said, and stepped aside ostentatiously as -if to leave the way free for her. - -“Can I have that horse there?” - -“I’ll saddle him for you. I can lead him down to the ravine to where -your horse lies, and get your side-saddle.” - -“Which road do I take to get to the railway?” - -“I don’t know, but I can give you a map and a compass.” - -“Get them, please.” She had plenty of will, that was certain; but -I couldn’t afford to let her bluff me. I went into the cottage and -rummaged about till I found the compass and the map, and then added a -touch of realism. I took a spare revolver and loaded it, and held it -out to her with some extra ammunition. - -“You had better take these as well.” She took them and then drove in -the spur in her turn, by saying in her haughtiest manner: - -“You shall be paid for them, Burgwan.” - -“You can give the value of them to a charity in Belgrade,” I answered. -We were both angry now. “Are you ready?” - -She was pinning her hat, and when I saw that her fingers trembled, I -had hard work to persist. But I held on. - -“Yes,” she said, after a moment. - -We went out and I untethered the horse, and with Chris in close -attendance, we walked without speaking to the mouth of the ravine, -close to where her horse still lay. - -“Will you hold him, while I get the side-saddle?” Our eyes met for a -moment, and I saw that at last she was convinced I was in earnest. - -I turned away, feeling bad, and unbuckled the girths from the dead -animal, and then saddled the one she was to ride. I took plenty of -time over the work, too, hoping she would see the madness of what she -proposed to do and give in. But she shewed no sign of doing anything of -the sort; and at last the work was done. - -“All is ready,” I said, giving a last look at the bridle. “Can you -mount by yourself, or shall I help you?” - -She made no answer, but stood with her head half averted, looking away -down the steep mountain road. She was biting her lips strenuously, and -the fingers which held up her skirt were tightly, almost fiercely, -clenched. Eloquent little proofs of the struggle that was raging -between pride and prudence. But I held my tongue and just waited. - -Then she turned to me. She was very pale, but her eyes were flashing. - -“I thought you were a man,” she cried, between her set lips. I met her -look steadily without a word. And we stood so for the space of some -seconds; her face the embodiment of hot passionate contemptuousness; -mine as impassive as a stone. “And what a coward you are!” - -I stood as though my ears were indeed deaf. - -She still hesitated; and the woman who hesitates can be saved as well -as lost. - -Then came the last effort of her pride. - -“Lead the horse to that stone. I will not soil myself by letting you -help me.” - -I led him where she pointed; and she mounted with the ease of a -practised horsewoman. She even gathered up the reins and settled -herself in the saddle; and then waited to look almost yearningly for -some sign from me. I gave none, but held the bridle as if I had been -her groom. - -Chris stood looking from one to the other of us as if in deep -perplexity. - -“Will you take the dog?” I asked. - -Then came the end. - -“Do you mean me to go?” It was all I had been waiting for. - -“No, not now,” I answered at once; “since you see the folly of it.” - -“How dare you? I WILL go now;” and she gripped the reins tightly and -touched the horse with her heel. But he hadn’t much fire in him, and -obeyed my hand on the bridle instead of her heel. I held him with my -left hand and stretched out the other toward her. - -“Come; you had better dismount. This folly has gone far enough;” and I -put as much command and authority as possible into my tone. - -I shall never forget the look she gave me, nor my surprise when a -second later she put her hand into mine and slipped off the saddle. The -rush of relief was too great for her to simulate further anger. - -“How hard you can be. I though you meant it,” she murmured. - -“You shouldn’t try us both in this way,” I said. “I had to show you -that my will is stronger than yours; and you made the lesson hard.” - -“Would you have let me go?” she asked. - -“No, certainly not.” - -“Oh, I wish I had held out,” she exclaimed, vehemently. - -I smiled. - -“We call it bluff in the States; and I am an older hand at it than you. -That’s all.” - -“The States?” she asked quickly. “What States?” - -“United States. I am an American, you see, naturalised, that is; I’m -English by birth.” - -“American? English? But I thought....” - -Face, eyes, everything eloquent of questioning surprise. - -“Yes, I know. You thought all sorts of things except the right one. But -anyway, I’m not quite the coward you thought just now.” - -“Don’t.” - -“No, I won’t again. Come, let us get back to the cottage. We haven’t -lost after all by this--we have the side-saddle.” - -“I don’t know what to think or say,” she cried, in dismay. - -“I can understand your purpose. But let us get back, please;” and with -that we went, I leading the horse as before and she walking by my -side, Chris keeping close to her as though in some way he understood -everything. - -Again it was a silent walk at first; but this time the motives for -silence were very different. - -[Illustration: “I REALLY BELIEVE THE BARONESS THINKS YOU ARE A PEASANT -IN DISGUISE.” _Page 238_ ] - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -UNWELCOME VISITORS. - - -That contest of wills, followed by my avowal that I was an American, -marked another very distinct advance toward a better understanding -between us. My companion’s interest was stimulated and her curiosity -piqued; and our relationship was at once placed upon a footing of -personal equality. She made that plain--intentionally, I think--her -momentary chagrin at defeat in the trial of strength between us -overshadowed completely by her sense of relief and reassurance. - -Chris was a great help to us just then. He seemed to have settled -it in his thoughts there had been trouble which was now put right, -and he stalked along by her side, thrusting his great nose into her -hand, nestling his head against her, and giving many signs of his -satisfaction. She caressed him gently, and presently, with a half -glance at me, she said, as if to him: - -“And are you American, too, Chris? And is your name really Chris?” - -“He’s American born, not like his master, and his name is really -Chris,” I replied. - -“And have you a strong temper, too, Chris?” - -“Like master like dog. He can show his teeth at need,” I said with a -smile. “But he can be a staunch friend--to those who trust him.” - -“Does he show them to women?” she asked, turning to flash her eyes upon -me. - -“Is that quite fair?” - -“You can show yours,” she said, shrugging her shoulders. - -“I’ve seen him hold a man up with a growl when I knew he didn’t mean to -bite. Just as a lesson, you know.” - -“I would trust my hand between HIS teeth,” she answered, as she thrust -her fingers into his great mouth. The rascal mouthed them, and fawned -upon her and looked up in her face. - -“Ah, he’s kissing it--to congratulate you on having made peace,” I -said drily; and she drew her hand away so heartily that for a moment I -feared I had offended her. But I had not. - -“Does HE understand what you call ‘bluff’?” was her next question, -after a pause. - -“He’s very much like me in many ways.” - -“I can believe that. He is so silent about himself.” - -“Like us both in that, perhaps, isn’t he?” - -“Is that a reproach or a question?” she retorted, and added, seriously, -“I cannot tell you about myself; but you shall know some day.” - -“I am not asking. We’ll leave it unsaid on both sides, shall we--at any -rate for the present--and just take each other on trust?” - -“As you will. I have learnt my lesson and shall not question you.” -The reply was given with a mixture of irony, rebellion, and assumed -submissiveness in manner and tone. - -“I am glad to find you so ready a pupil. Chris there could tell you -that where there’s a toughish job to handle he finds it best to let me -go my own way.” We had reached the cottage, and she was entering the -door as I said this. She turned quickly, and threw up her head. - -“You expect a dog’s obedience, then?” - -“From Chris, yes,” and I smiled. - -“From me, I mean. You know I mean that.” - -“From you I ask nothing except to do what your judgment prompts, -tempered perhaps by your trust in--in Chris.” - -“In Chris’s master, you mean. Why don’t you say it?” - -“Old Chris would do nothing I didn’t approve; so it’s about the same -thing,” I answered, and led the horse away, tethered him, and having -loosened the girths gave him a feed, and fetched him some water from -the spring. When I returned with it she was standing by the house. - -“Can I help you?” - -“Not in this, thank you.” - -“In what, then? I have nothing to do.” - -“I’m afraid I can’t find you anything.” - -“Don’t you do any work in the camp, then?” - -“Not to-day. You see it’s a kind of holiday.” - -“Why?” - -“The work here is finished. I’m getting ready to leave. As soon as -Georgev--that’s the guide, you know--gets back, I shall be off.” - -“I suppose I am not to ask what the work was?” She asked this with -a smile and a shrug, contriving to convey the impression that while -she was impatiently curious the question had behind it no vestige of -distrust. - -“I did not intend to tell you, but if you wish it I will. This is a -prospecting expedition. I’ve been looking to see if any mines could be -opened here. Of course, it’s a sort of secret, you know.” - -“Oh, you’re hoping to make money here?” and the glance she gave at my -clothes told me her thought. “You are an engineer?” - -“No, I am a prospector. I have done it before in the States.” - -“I hope you will be successful. But I am sure you will. You are the -kind of man that does succeed; so masterful, I mean.” We both smiled -at the word. “Yes,” she added, as if in answer to my thought; “I am -judging by what has just occurred, for one thing.” - -“I am afraid I seem a bit of a brute.” - -“I don’t think so. I--I was very angry when I said what I did. I--I -didn’t mean it; and I’m--I’m sorry.” - -“I’m not. I know you don’t think it now; but you meant it then; and it -was just what anyone else would have meant and said. It helped us to -understand things better. That’s all. I was very much afraid you meant -to ride off alone, and then ... well, I don’t know about then.” - -“I wish I had known your thoughts,” she said, with a sort of half -mischievous regret. - -“You mean you would have outplayed me?” - -She nodded and smiled, “Yes.” - -“Well, please don’t try it again. It might be very dangerous play.” - -“I won’t, I promise you,” she said readily, understanding from my -serious tone that I was very much in earnest. “When you use that tone I -have no rebellion left in me. I am like Chris, I suppose, in that.” - -Chris himself interrupted us then by growling, and looking round I saw -Karasch coming from the tent. - -“Chris hates Karasch,” I told her. “The man struck him once savagely, -and I had all my work to keep the dog from his throat. He never -forgets. You can see now that every hair on his neck is bristling with -anger; and Karasch won’t come near him.” - -“He is a fierce looking man,” she said. - -“But he will serve me now, faithfully, and Chris must make friends with -him. Will you go into the hut a moment? Come, Chris,” and as she went -away I led the dog to Karasch and made him understand that he was to -regard the man as a friend. It was not easy, for Karasch himself was -afraid; but I stood by while he patted the dog’s head, and I made Chris -lick his hand. Then I sent him back to the hut. - -“Now, Karasch, what is it?” I asked. - -“The devil is it, Burgwan. I slept and Petrov has gone.” - -It was ugly news, and made me grave. - -“So you couldn’t even keep watch, for all your big words,” I said -angrily. - -“It has never chanced so before,” he replied sullenly; and his glance -across toward the cottage told me the thought behind the words. - -“If you were to cut your finger I suppose you’d set it down to the same -cause just now. You have served me an ill turn. You can send Gartski to -find him, the sooner the better.” - -“You are mad, Burgwan.” - -“Mad to have trusted to your keeping awake, perhaps. Not in this. If -one has got away, where’s the use of keeping the other? When we had -both safe, it was well; but two can do no more harm than one away; and -we needn’t be bothered by keeping watch over a traitor. I’ll speak to -him.” - -“Come here, Gartski.” He rose sheepishly and crossed to me. “How long -has Petrov been gone, and where has he gone?” - -“I was asleep, and know nothing,” he lied glibly. - -“Yesterday, when the trouble was here, you took my side; now you are -against me, and want to go.” - -“I am not against you,” he began, with much gesticulation. - -“Don’t lie. I have means of knowing everything in your thoughts.” - -He shrank back a pace and trembled, and crossed himself. - -“You know what I mean, I see,” I said. It was no good to have a -reputation for witchcraft and not make use of it. “If you lie to me -now,” I went on, looking into his eyes with as fierce an expression as -I could assume, “you will not outlive the present moon. Tell the truth, -and no harm will come to you.” Glancing at my hand I saw I had broken -the skin in tending the horse, and I smeared a little circle of blood -on the tent post close by. “If that dries before you speak, it will be -too late, Gartski,” I said, solemnly. - -It seemed to be a very reliable card to play, this superstition of -theirs. He looked at the little circle in horror, his face went ashen -white and he trembled violently. - -“We meant nothing against you, Burgwan; only against the witch,” he -mumbled. - -“It is drying fast, Gartski. Beware.” - -“Petrov has gone to get help to deal with her.” - -“To murder her, you mean?” - -“It is no murder. To kill her for your sake, I swear.” - -“Where has he gone?” - -“To the priest at Lalwor--the hill village.” - -“How far is that, and in which direction?” - -“Four leagues up the hills to the south.” - -“How long has he been gone?” - -“Less than an hour.” - -“Come;” and I put my hand on his shoulders, and led him out of the -tent. “I have no use for spies and traitors here. You can go after him. -Get away, or I’ll set the dog on you;” and with that I shoved him from -me--with a parting kick to which the rage I felt gave additional force. -He limped a few paces and then turned and looked back at me. “Go,” -I thundered, making a step toward him, and then he ran in a limping -fashion comical enough to have drawn a smile had the position been less -grave. - -I had frightened enough of the truth out of him to show me that no -ill results could follow for a few hours. It would take Petrov some -three hours to reach the hill village; some time would be needed to get -together a posse, and I felt that I might safely wait an hour or two -longer in the hope that Georgev would arrive. - -But it was clear now that we might have to start before he arrived, so -I questioned Karasch as to his knowledge of the country which we should -have to cross. Somewhat to my dismay he declared he knew nothing of it. - -I returned to the hut then and found the “witch” studying the map. - -“I was going to ask you for that,” I said. - -“Can we start?” - -“Not yet; I am still waiting for the guide and the horses he may have -with him; but I want to make out our way.” - -Instead of giving it to me she clasped her hands over it as it lay on -her lap. - -“I want to ask you a favour.” Things were changing indeed. - -“Well?” - -“Won’t you tell me what all this means? You have had more words with -your men. I know it is about me. Won’t you tell me?” - -“They are a set of fools; and they are all gone now, except the big -fellow, Karasch, whose arm is hurt--broken, in fact.” - -“Of course, it is on my account, and, of course, also it means danger -of some kind. I am not afraid to know it with--with Chris and--and you -to protect me.” - -“I have quarrelled with the men--have just kicked one of them out of -the camp, in fact. That’s all.” - -She sighed and lifted her hands. - -“Can’t you see that this uncertainty is worse to bear than any -knowledge could be, however bad?” She was strangely gentle now. - -“You needn’t exaggerate things because you don’t know them.” - -“Here is the map. You try me very much. Tell me, please,” she urged as -I took the map. I fingered it thoughtfully. - -“You must not frighten yourself.” - -“I am not frightened--except that I think there must be some terrifying -news you keep back, fearing to frighten me. You put a great strain on -my nerves.” - -“I had not thought of that, and there is no need for it. I will tell -you enough to show you that. I have had trouble with the men; and -it is about you. They are only under me because I hired them to do -certain work. Well, that prisoner whom I shot in the leg yesterday got -at them with a tale that you were a prisoner of such importance that -a considerable sum of money was to be paid for your safe delivery at -Maglai; and they had a fancy to help in earning it. We quarrelled about -it, and they’ve left the camp.” - -“Who do they say I am?” - -“They do not know, and could not tell me; of course; and I myself do -not even know how to address you. You must have seen this--whether -madame or mademoiselle even?” - -“You put your question adroitly, Burgwan. Are you Burgwan, really? But -you can’t be, of course. You are American.” - -“It is the name I have here; and I did not know how pleasant a sound it -had until I heard you speak it. I would rather you called me by that -name than any other. And you?” - -She had her hands in her lap and kept her eyes bent down as she slowly -clasped and unclasped her white fingers. Then she lifted her face and -looked at me with a slow, hesitating smile. - -“You might call me--Barinschja.” - -“That is Russian for an unmarried woman, isn’t it?” - -“Did you think I was married?” The smile in her grey eyes was -unmistakably brighter. - -“I did not think you were Russian.” - -“I am not. I am a Serb.” - -“Then what we have to do is to get you to Belgrade as soon as possible, -Barinschja,” and I turned to the map. - -“No. I cannot be Barinschja to you. I will be mademoiselle.” - -“I thank you.” I understand enough Russian to appreciate the -difference. Barinschja is from inferior to superior; mademoiselle from -equal to equal. “Then it shall be mademoiselle. Now for the map.” - -“No, not yet. You have forgotten something. You have spoken of the man -you wounded yesterday, but not of the one you fought and bound. It is -he who has gone free, isn’t it, to fetch his comrades?” - -“Yes, but I did not mean to tell you. How did you guess?” - -“From what you said before you--before we fetched that side-saddle.” -She smiled as she changed the phrase. “When you would not answer the -question, which I tried to force you to answer.” - -“Mademoiselle is very quick-witted.” - -“And Burgwan can be very obstinate,” she retorted; and I smiled in my -turn. - -“The fellow was set free by my men, but I do not think he can get back -in time to do any harm.” - -“And why have your men deserted you?” - -“They were not bound to remain with me.” - -“Then the desertion had nothing to do with me?” - -“Yes, I told you we quarrelled about you. But I wish to see our course; -will you let me study the map?” - -“Yes, if you will assure me that their desertion bodes no danger.” - -“Is Burgwan or Mademoiselle in charge of things here?” - -“Will Burgwan answer Mademoiselle’s question? Why did those men say -there was a price on my head?” - -“It was all nonsense, of course.” - -“But I wish to know. I have a right to know.” - -“They said you had done something or other, and that they were to be -paid handsomely for getting you to Maglai.” - -“Do you know what they said?” - -“Yes--that you had committed some crime.” - -“Some crime!” she cried, in quite indignant astonishment. Then she -laughed scornfully. “Do you believe it?” - -“No. If I did, it would make no difference.” - -“A criminal! With a price on my head! What can it mean?” This was more -to herself than to me, so I plunged into a study of the map, and in a -few minutes had made out a part of the route we should have to go. - -“I am no criminal, Burgwan,” she said, breaking in suddenly on my study -of the map. - -“I didn’t need to be told. This is the way we shall have to go at -first”; and I drew her attention to the map. - -While we were examining it, Chris grew restless, and at length got up -and stood sniffing the air and the ground and listening. - -“What is it, Chris, old dog?” - -He came and nosed my hand and then went a few yards off and pointing -towards the ravine, growled. - -“Someone is about,” I said, as I folded up the map and put it in my -pocket. “Will you go into the hut, Mademoiselle? It may be the guide -Georgev--or it may not; and may mean trouble of some sort. Take Chris -with you and shut the door. He’ll answer for anyone who tries to bother -you. Chris, inside; on guard, good dog.” - -He understood and obeyed at once, although his eyes said he would -rather stay with me. - -I strolled half way to the tent and called to Karasch, who came out. - -“I think someone is coming up the ravine, Karasch. It may be Georgev, -or some of the men in search of Mademoiselle yonder. You mean to stand -by me?” - -“On my oath, yes. But if they are in search of her, you’d better give -her to them, Burgwan.” - -“Stop that fool talk, and leave everything to me; and do exactly as I -tell you from start to finish.” - -Then I heard the sound of horses’ hoofs, and I lit a cigar and sat down -to wait for the riders. There were three of them, and the first glance -showed me Georgev was not among them. I sat smoking until they rode up, -then I rose slowly. - -“Are you the new men hired by the guide, Georgev?” I asked. - -“No,” answered one who appeared to be the leader. “Is there a man named -Karasch here?” - -“What do you want?” I asked. - -“An answer to my question. And I mean to have it. This is the place, -sure enough,” he said, turning to his companions. “The tent and the -hut;” and he nodded toward each. “You’re Karasch, by your description,” -he said to Karasch. “Where’s the prisoner?” - -“I’m in charge here. Put your questions to me,” I broke in, brusquely. - -Resenting my tone, he looked at me more sharply than before, and then -laughed. - -“I know you. You must be the man who rescued our prisoner yesterday and -shot Drago. You’ll answer for that, I promise you; but I don’t want any -trouble. Your other men are on our side, you know.” - -“The man I shot lies in the tent there with a broken leg. The prisoner -you seek is in the cottage.” - -“That’s better,” he cried, with a sneering laugh. “You know when you’re -beaten, I see.” - -I shrugged my shoulders as if indifferent. - -“We’re only two here, and Karasch has a broken arm. So you’re not -likely to have much trouble.” - -“Where are the others?” he asked, suspiciously, as if half fearing an -ambush. “There were five of you.” - -“One, Andreas, lies out on the hills somewhere, hurt riding after your -comrade in the night. Petrov and Gartski have gone to Lalwor, the hill -village yonder, seeking help to take the prisoner.” - -“You’ll have to come with us.” - -“That’s as it may be. But--we’ve no horses. Your fool of a man killed -ours last night, so that we shouldn’t get away until you returned. But -he didn’t expect you so soon.” - -“Nor did you, I expect. We came upon our comrade on the hills by chance -this morning, too ill even to put a leg across a horse. It’s all that -devil’s work. He wishes he’d had no hand in the black business, I can -tell you. And so will you.” - -“You can take her as soon as you like--the sooner the better. She’s -caused enough trouble here,” I answered, and putting my cigar between -my lips I sat down again and lolled back as if in lazy indifference. - -But my indifference was not even skin deep. My object was to make them -confident that there was no sort of resistance to be expected, and -every nerve and sense in me was on the alert. I was making a kind of -corner in risks just then, and should need all my wits to avoid being -squeezed. - -I was already fully resolved to use the three horses thus fortunately -brought within my reach, and my first step was to get the present -riders off their backs. The second would be to keep them off; and the -third to put Mademoiselle, myself, and Karasch in their places. - -Karasch had said that the “witch” could bring horses our way if she -pleased; and when I looked his way and saw his eyes glance meaningly -from me to the horses, I was half persuaded that he connected their -presence with some supernatural agency. - -The three men spoke together a moment and then the leader dismounted, -handed the reins of his horse to one of the others, and came toward me. - -“I daresay you mean to act all right and give up the prisoner,” he -said, bluntly; “but while we stay here I’m going to make sure you can’t -play any trick upon us by tying your hands behind you. Stand up.” - -As he spoke he signed to the other two, who levelled their guns point -blank at me. - -It was a wholly unexpected turn and seemed to spell crisis. Not seeing -for the moment what to do, I made no effort to rise, and he repeated -his command. - -“Get up,” he cried this time with an oath. “We’ve no time to waste over -you.” - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -A FIGHT FOR THE HORSES. - - -I met the man’s bullying look and glanced from him along the barrels of -the guns which his companions held pointed at me; and then sat up. - -“I don’t see the necessity for it,” I said, quietly. - -“No, but I see it, and mean to do it. Get up at once, or you may find -it difficult ever to rise again,” he said, savagely. - -I scrambled up leisurely, dropping my hand into the pocket where I had -my revolver, and my fingers closed on it as I held it ready to shoot -without drawing it out. - -One of the educational advantages of life in a rough mining camp in the -West is the use of a revolver from the safe concealment of a pocket. -This man didn’t appear to understand the trick. I didn’t want his blood -on my hands; but I wasn’t going to let him tie me up as he proposed. - -“Turn round,” he ordered. - -“Wait a moment,” I said, quite coolly. “If you do this, how am I to -know you’ll set me free again when you go?” - -“Do as I tell you,” he cried savagely with another oath. - -“No, by God, no.” - -This was from Karasch, very loudly and angrily spoken, and the man -turned from me to him. - -“What do you mean?” - -“What I say. This was my doing from the first. I set your man free to -go and find you and bring you here; but this shan’t be done.” - -The interruption was very timely, and I took advantage by it to edge -away until I was sheltered from the guns by the leader’s body. - -“What Karasch says is right enough. But you need not say any more, -Karasch. There won’t be any more talk about binding me or anyone else.” - -“By the Cross, but there will!” cried the leader fiercely, and was -turning to give an order to his companions when I gripped him by the -shoulder and held him. - -“Don’t move. You’re just in the line between those two guns and me, -and I can talk all the more comfortably while you stay there.” Karasch -laughed, and the man tried in vain to wriggle out of my grip. “I’m -covering you all the time with my revolver, and if you get away I shall -shoot. You’ve been a deal nearer death all the while than you thought,” -and I showed the ugly little muzzle above the edge of my pocket. - -The argument carried conviction. He ceased to struggle, and changed -colour. - -“Tell those men of yours to throw their guns on the ground. They might -go off by accident, and I’m not taking that kind of risk any longer.” - -He hesitated, and I showed him a bit more of my pocket argument. - -“I’m accustomed to be obeyed pretty quickly. Ask Karasch there,” I -said, drily. Karasch laughed again and swore. - -The leader shouted the command over his shoulder, and after some demur -it was obeyed. - -“Go and pick the guns up, Karasch, and get this man’s from his horse, -and bring them to the tent,” I said, and waited while he fetched them. - -Then I took my hand from the leader’s shoulder and stepped back. - -“Now we shall all breathe a little more freely. You see the kind of -soft fool you’ve got to deal with in me now, and you won’t make any -more mistakes of this kind. There are two ways of doing what you’ve -come to do--the rough and the smooth. You’ve tried the rough and have -run up against a snag. Now we’ll go to the tent and talk over the -smooth way.” - -“Give us our prisoner, and we’ll go.” - -“But Karasch and I wish to go with you, and I want to explain to you -the little difficulty your man has put in the way. Come.” - -“I don’t want to go there.” - -“If you’d rather go straight to hell, you can,” I exclaimed, fiercely. -“Choose, and be quick about it.” - -“I’ll come,” he said, sullenly. - -“You can tell your men there we’re going to talk, and that they may as -well bait their horses. We may be some time.” - -He was getting to be quite an apt pupil. He turned and gave the order, -and the two men stepped from their saddles and growled to him to make -haste. - -I led him round the tent to the shed where the three dead horses lay. - -“Last night your man killed them. You see, there are three of them.” - -“Well?” - -“Well, there are three dead ones here, killed by your man, and there -are three live ones out there on which you have just ridden up.” - -“You don’t mean--what do you mean?” he asked. He was beginning to -understand. - -“How do you propose to make up that loss to me?” - -He laughed uncomfortably. “You’re a cool hand,” he said. - -“I’m cool enough just now,” I returned drily; “and none the safer on -that account, perhaps, to fool with. How are you going to replace those -three horses?” - -“Speak out, and to hell with you,” he growled. - -“I propose an exchange, that’s all. You can have these, and I’ll take -yours and cry quits.” - -His face was a study; rage battling with the conviction of helplessness -as he glared at me. - -“You are three to two, I know; but we’re well armed, and you have -nothing but your knives. I could put a bullet into you at this minute -just as easily, and much more surely than your men could have shot me a -while since.” - -He started, and I saw his hand go stealing to his sash. - -“I shouldn’t draw it if I were you,” I said quietly. - -He took the advice and stood thinking in sore perplexity. - -Then I made my first mistake. - -“I’ll treat you fairly. I shall pay you for the horses, and will send -you a couple of hundred gulden for each of them, good Austrian money.” - -His eyes lighted; and I read it for a sign of avarice. - -“Six hundred gulden,” he said slowly and with gusto. “Six hundred -gulden. It is a large sum of money; but we should be without horses;” -and he looked at me cunningly. - -“I’ll make it a thousand.” - -“Easy to promise. As easy a thousand as ten.” - -“What I promise I can do.” - -“May the Stone of the Sepulchre crush me if I understand,” he exclaimed -after a pause. - -“It may help you to decide if I remind you I can take the horses -without even promising a single gulden.” - -“And about the prisoner?” - -“She goes with me.” - -“Why?” - -“Because she prefers to.” - -“So that we lose the payment for her as well as our horses.” - -“How much were you to be paid?” - -He paused as if in doubt how much to ask. - -“Five hundred gulden each. There are six of us.” He watched me closely -as he named the amount. - -“Three thousand gulden! She must be a prisoner of importance. Who is -she?” - -“It’s a long road to Maglai and a difficult.” - -“That doesn’t answer my question. Your man told mine she was a witch.” -He laughed. - -“So we were told. Any tale was good enough to listen to at that price. -We can’t talk so glibly about hundreds and thousands of gulden as you -can.” - -“Then YOU don’t think she is a witch?” - -“I believe what I’m paid to believe--if the pay is high enough. And no -one would pay such a sum for a mere witch.” - -“I’ll pay you the three thousand gulden and the six hundred as well, if -you let me have the horses quietly, and tell Karasch what you told me, -that the prisoner is no witch.” - -He laughed again, and with sudden change to earnest he shot a sharp -look at me and asked: - -“How will you pay? Who are you to have such a sum?” - -“No matter who I am. I will send you the money to any place and in any -way you name.” - -“Horses are horses, and I know who is to pay for the prisoner when we -get to Maglai.” - -“And I’ll increase the price four thousand gulden if you give me the -name of the man who has employed you.” - -“I’d like to serve you, if you really had money to throw away like -that.” - -“I’m paying to avoid trouble and to gain information; but I mean to -have the horses in any case. You can choose.” - -He paused to think again. - -“You must be very rich. If I thought you’d pay, I’d do it.” - -“You can take my word.” - -“You don’t look it,” he said doubtingly, and with an accent of regret. - -“I’m through with the talk. Choose,” I answered, shortly. - -“I’m ready to risk it, but I must speak to the others.” - -“That’s right enough. You can do that; but you must bring the horses up -to the side of the tent first.” - -I let him go in front of me round the tent, and he called to his -companions to lead the horses over to us. Karasch met them half way, -and he and I tethered them while the three men held a long and animated -discussion. - -I told Karasch what had passed, emphasising what the leader had said -about the prisoner being no witch. - -“But you said she had put a charm over your life, Burgwan.” - -“Because I saw you were set on killing her. She is no witch, but a -prisoner of great importance. They are to have three thousand gulden -for taking her to Maglai.” - -“Three thousand gulden!” he cried, his eyes wide at the thought of such -a sum. To him it was a fortune. - -“Would anyone pay so much for a witch, Karasch?” - -He shook his head. - -“The man may be lying.” - -I called to him, and he came and confirmed what he had said to me so -stoutly that Karasch was convinced. - -“Are you agreed yet?” - -“There would be no difficulty if we were sure of you. Can he pay such -a sum as four thousand florins?” he asked Karasch, nodding his head -toward me. - -“It is a big fortune,” was the answer, with a shrug of the shoulders. -“But what he promises he always does.” - -Not a very convincing banker’s reference that at the best; and the -leader shook his head. - -“That’s the point. It’s only a promise,” he said, slowly, with a shake -of the head. “Have you got any of it here to give us now?” The question -was asked casually enough, as if it were no more than the occasion -warranted; but I saw more than that in it. - -“I’ve told you I’d pay you afterwards. That’s the last word.” - -“I’ll try what I can do then;” and with that he went back to his -companions, and the earnest conference was resumed. - -“I don’t trust him,” said Karasch. - -“Let us get away quietly with the horses, and we’ll trust to ourselves, -Karasch,” said I. - -“Can you pay such a sum as he named?” - -“Yes, ten times the amount, Karasch; and ten times that again if -necessary.” - -“Great Lord of the Living!” he exclaimed. “And yet you come here to the -hills in this way!” - -The three men had now apparently ended their conference, and the leader -came across to me. - -“Two of us are agreed,” he said, as he reached me, “but one will not -without proof. Let me see our comrade whom you shot. He must have a -voice in it too.” - -“He is in the tent here,” I answered. We entered it, and he went and -knelt by the wounded man. - -I did not trust him any more than did Karasch, and, although I noticed -nothing to rouse my suspicions, I watched the two closely, and kept my -hand on the revolver in my pocket, and told Karasch to watch the two -outside. - -So far all had gone as well as I could have wished. We had the horses -under our hands, and the men were divided so that we could deal with -them in turn should they attempt to put up a fight. - -Such a thing seemed far from their thoughts, moreover. From the -snatches of talk I heard, the leader appeared to be arguing with his -comrade, urging him to agree, and answering the objections which he -raised. Words began to run high between them presently, and at length -the leader cursed the other volubly for a fool and got up. - -“I can do nothing with this pig,” he exclaimed angrily to me. - -“You must settle your own matters, and be quick about it,” I returned -sharply. - -I was getting very anxious now on account of mademoiselle. She had been -shut up in the cottage all the time, and knowing nothing of what was -passing between the men and me it was easy to guess the effect which so -trying a suspense would have upon her. - -“What can I do? He vows that if I yield to you he will denounce me at -Belgrade--idiot, pig, and fool that he is,” he cried furiously, pacing -the floor and throwing his hands about. “We are equally divided now, -two to two.” - -“The money I shall pay would be a fortune for the two who help me. The -others would have no part in earning it, and no right to share it. Two -thousand gulden, you know.” - -He had passed me, and at the words turned and stood looking at me with -an expression of consummate cunning. - -“You are the devil to tempt a man,” he muttered. - -“Give me your help in this, and I’ll make your share three thousand,” I -said, in a low tone. - -“Three thousand gulden,” he murmured under his breath. “Three thousand -gulden for myself.” - -“And you shall have the horse we have and come with us as guide to -where we wish to go. You know the country?” - -“Every yard of it. Three thousand gulden!” He murmured it almost -caressingly, like a man dazed at the prospect of such riches. “I’ll do -it,” he exclaimed, and threw up his hand. “You’ll swear on the cross to -pay me?” - -He made a couple of steps toward me as he spoke, and I stepped back, -not wishing him to come too close. - -“Now,” he cried, and sent up a great shout. - -There was a guttural sound behind me, and the next instant I felt the -burning sting of steel in my flesh as the wounded man thrust a knife -into my leg with a force and suddenness that made me stagger; a clutch -on my coat followed, which upset my balance and drew me back all -a-sprawl across him. - -Only by the narrowest chance did I escape death then--the chance that -in falling I so hampered the man that he could not deliver the second -thrust for which he had already lifted his knife. He struck at me, but -missed his aim. The blade pierced my coat only, and, mercifully, I was -unhurt. I was out of his reach before he could strike again, and with a -heavy kick I put his arm out of action and sent the knife flying across -the tent while I shouted for Karasch. - -It was all the work of an instant, and I was barely on my legs before -the leader rushed at me. My fingers were still closed on my revolver -and I fired, but in the confusion missed him, and we grappled one -another in grim earnest. - -He was a more powerful man than I, and although I strove with all my -strength and used every trick of the wrestling ring that I knew, I -could not shake him off. He knew I was losing blood from the wound in -my leg; and he clung to me, pinning my arms to my side, and waiting for -my strength to give out, as assuredly it must. - -For some minute or two matters were thus; his arms wrapped round me -with the force of iron clamps, fixing mine to my sides; his muscular -body pressed, straining against mine, and our faces so close that I -could feel his breath on me as it came through his dilated nostrils. - -Then chance was my friend once more. As I writhed and staggered in my -desperate efforts to shake off his terrible grip, and we tossed and -swayed in that grim, wild struggle, he caught his foot and down we went -crash to the ground, he undermost. His grip relaxed for the instant, -and with a frantic effort I thrust myself free from him, and scrambling -up jumped out of his reach. - -In a second I had the drop on him; and when he regained his feet and -faced me with a heavy club he had picked up, he was looking down the -barrel that meant death. - -If I hadn’t been a chicken-hearted fool I should have shot him down -on the spot; but instead I offered him his life; and then, as if in -contempt of my weakness, Fortune deserted me. - -“Throw your hands up, or I’ll put a bullet into you,” I cried. - -He stood a second as if weighing the chances, and then from outside -came the noise of trouble. The crash of breaking wood, a cry from the -girl, the savage growl of Chris, and an angry shout in Karasch’s deep -voice. - -It was almost the last thing I knew of that fight. - -Maddened by the sounds I sprang to rush from the tent, when the wounded -man, resourceful daredevil as he was, made his last effort and flung -his rug right at my face. - -The last thing I saw was the leader springing toward me with his -uplifted club; I fired at him; and the same moment a blow on the head -finished the fight, and I went down stunned and senseless. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -ESCAPE. - - -My first conscious sensation after the blow felled me was as singular -as it was unpleasant. I seemed to be nothing but one huge head on which -a hundred invisible smiths were hammering with quick, rhythmic blows, -each of which gave me such excruciating pain that I yearned to cry out -to the impish torturers to cease, but was tongue-tied and helpless. - -After a time the throbbing sensation decreased in violence; but while -the sharpness of the pain of each throb was less, it lasted longer, -producing a deadening sickening ache, which was equally intolerable. - -Next I felt something touch my hand with a curiously restless movement. -The thing was sometimes cold and damp, and at others warm and clinging, -with a touch now and then of roughness. I tried to draw my hand away, -but found it heavier than the heaviest metal, so that I could not stir -even a finger. I shrank from the thing and shuddered; it filled me with -a sense of uncanny terror; and it appeared to be many long hours to me -before I found that it was Chris, nosing and licking me and rubbing his -head against my hand. - -I can recall to this day the rush of relief which this discovery -produced. If Chris was by my side, all must be well. Just that one -vague thought, without any other conscious connection, followed by a -sensation of calm peaceful comfort. - -I think I passed from semi-insensibility then into sleep, for when I -became conscious again, I was much better. I was no longer all head; I -could move my hand to touch Chris, who still kept his watch over me; -and I heard his little whimper of pleasure at my caress, as he took my -fingers in his great mouth to mumble them, as his manner was when very -demonstrative of his affection. - -But I was content to lie quite still and soon afterwards another and -very different set of sensations were started. - -Someone came to my side, a fairy touch smoothed the pillow under my -head, a gentle, cool hand was laid on my burning forehead, deft, quick -fingers light as gossamer removed the bandage on my head and bathed it -with water of deliciously refreshing coldness. - -I heard a pitying sigh from tremulous lips as the someone bent over me; -I caught whispered words. “It was for me;” and just when I was striving -to open my eyes, the lips were pressed swiftly and gently to my brow. - -It did more to soothe me, that one swift, gentle touch, than all the -waters of all the coldest rivers in the world could have done; and -although I felt like a guilty hypocrite, I kept my eyes closed and my -limbs still in eager hope that another dose of the same elixir might be -administered. - -But at the moment I felt the deft fingers start and tremble; the -bathing recommenced a little more hurriedly; and Chris growled. - -“Hush, Chris, good dog,” whispered Mademoiselle. “It’s only Karasch. -Dear old dog,” and a hand left my head to pat him, and in patting him, -the fingers touched mine and then lifted my hand with ever so gentle a -movement higher on to the bed. - -A heavier tread approached. - -“Is he better?” It was Karasch’s gruff voice reduced to a whisper. - -“I have been bathing his head,” was the reply. - -I could have laughed in sheer ecstasy at the sweet remembrance of part -of that treatment. And she called it “bathing.” But I did better than -laugh. I moved slightly and sighed. I must not show full consciousness -too soon after that “bathing.” - -“He moved then,” she said, with a start, in a tone of pleasure, and I -felt her bend hurriedly over me again in the pause that followed. - -Karasch broke the silence. - -“It is not safe for you to stay any longer,” he said. “I came to tell -you.” - -The words opened the floodgates of my memory to all that had occurred. -I had forgotten everything; but in a moment I understood. - -“I told you I should not leave him, Karasch.” - -“He would wish it, I know. Your safety comes first with him.” - -“Come where we can speak without fear of disturbing him,” was the -reply; and then I was left alone with Chris. - -[Illustration: “PUT THOSE GUNS DOWN!” - - _Page 348_] - -I opened my eyes and looked about me, remembering things. I was in -the tent close to where I had fallen and they had brought the bed from -the cottage and placed me on it. I looked about for the wounded man who -had been the cause of my undoing, but he was not there. Everything else -was as it had been before the trouble; and I wondered what had happened. - -“Good Chris, old dog,” I said, putting out my hand to pat him. He -barked, not very loudly, but the sound jarred my head with such a spasm -of pain that I hushed him; and as I was doing so, Mademoiselle and -Karasch came hurrying back. - -“You are better, Burgwan?” she asked. - -“What does it all mean?” I asked. “I remember I had a crack on the -head.” I lifted my head, though it took all I knew not to wince at the -pain it cost me, and put my hand to it. - -“We will tell you everything presently. You mustn’t talk yet. You are -not strong enough.” - -“Tell me now. I am all right;” but I was glad to yield to her hand and -lay my head down again. “Where are those men?” - -“All is well. You may be perfectly at ease,” she said, soothingly. - -“What time is it?” - -“It is afternoon.” - -“The same day?” - -“Yes, the same day. You have been unconscious from that blow on the -head. I am so glad you are better. But you must sleep.” - -I looked across at Karasch, who was staring at me with trouble in his -eyes. - -“Did we keep the horses?” I asked him; but Mademoiselle replied. - -“Yes. All is well. You can rest in perfect safety.” - -Karasch started to say something, but she checked him with a glance and -a gesture. - -“Any news of Petrov or Gartski?” I asked him; and again she gave the -answer for him. - -“They will give us no trouble now, none at all,” she said, with gentle -firmness. “You can rest quite assured.” - -Again Karasch wanted to speak and again she stopped him just as before -with a glance and a quick gesture. I understood then. - -“I want to speak to Karasch alone,” I said. - -“No, you must not speak to him yet. There will be plenty of time when -you are better. Go away, Karasch; you disturb Burgwan and excite him.” - -He lingered in hesitation and looked at me; and she repeated her words -dismissing him. - -“Yes go, Karasch, and saddle the horses. Three of them; and put -together enough food for three of us for a couple of days. And come and -report the moment you are ready.” - -“Burgwan! You are mad,” cried Mademoiselle. - -“No, I am just beginning to be sane again. Go, Karasch;” and without -any more he left the tent. - -“You must not attempt such folly. I will not go.” - -“You’ll find it both lonely and unsafe alone here then.” She smiled at -that, but tried to frown. - -“That is just like you. But you shall not take this risk. You are not -fit to move from where you are.” - -“Fit or unfit, I’m going. I read Karasch’s meaning in his looks when -you wouldn’t let him put it in words.” - -“Don’t attempt this, Burgwan. Please, please don’t,” she cried with -such sweet solicitude for me and such complete indifference to her own -danger that I could not but be deeply moved. - -“What would happen if Petrov or Gartski got back with a crowd? I’m not -strong enough just yet to do any more fighting, but I am strong enough -to run away. And run away I’m going to.” - -“It may kill you,” she murmured, despondently. - -“Not a bit of it. I am getting stronger every moment. See, I can sit -up;” and I sat up and tried to smile as if I enjoyed it, although my -head seemed almost to split in two with the effort. I can’t have been -very successful, for she winced and flinched as though she herself were -in suffering. - -“You need rest and sleep--you must have it.” - -“I can sleep in the saddle. I’m an old hand at that.” - -“But the jolting--oh, no, no, you shall not.” - -“The jolting won’t hurt me. I can shake my head any old way now.” I -shook it, and she and the tent and the bed, the earth itself seemed to -come tumbling all about me in a bewildering rush of throbbing pain. - -“You nearly fainted then,” she cried. And I suppose I did, for her -voice sounded far off and her sorrow-filled face and eyes were looking -at me through a hazy film of distance. But I pulled myself together. - -“I’m a bit weak, of course, but fit enough to ride.” - -“Burgwan! You are going to do this madness for me.” - -“No, no,” I said, my head clearing again. “I am just running away -because I’m afraid of what may happen to me if I stay until Petrov and -the other fools get here.” - -“Let me go by myself then.” - -“And desert me?” She lifted her hands with a glance of protest. - -“You make things so difficult,” she cried; then with a change as a new -thought occurred to her, she added: “Beside, there is another reason -for you not to come with me. You are so weak we should not be able to -ride fast enough. You must see that.” - -“You fear I should hamper your escape?” - -“Yes,” she answered stoutly, although her eyes were contradicting her -words and she dropped them before my look. “You are not strong enough.” - -I affected to believe the words and not the eyes. - -“I give in. You must go alone then.” - -“I am not afraid to stay.” - -“And face the brutes who would come here? Do you know why they are -coming?” - -“Yes. Karasch has told me all--his own belief about me, and that of the -others.” - -“You are brave, Mademoiselle.” - -The words were simple enough in themselves, but I think she read in -them something of what was in my thoughts. She kept her head bent down -and her interlocked fingers worked nervously. Then she looked up and -smiled. - -“You know the risk you would run; why would you do it?” I asked. - -She threw off the more earnest feeling with a shrug of the shoulders. -“I don’t know that there would be any risk.” - -I took this as her way of avoiding the channel into which we were -drifting. I smiled. - -“You would be so helpless, too, alone here,” I said. - -“Alone?” catching at the word. - -“Yes alone. I am afraid to stay and am going in any case; if not with -you, to hamper you, then by a different road.” - -Her eyes clouded and she gave a little nervous start. “I am punished; -but I--I didn’t mean that,” she said very slowly. - -“I know. If I had not seen your real motive I might have been content -to stay. Nothing would have mattered then.” - -“Burgwan!” Quick protest and some dismay were in her tone; and the -colour rushed to her cheeks. “I will go and see if Karasch is ready,” -she added, and hurried away. - -Had I said too much and offended her? I sat looking after her some -moments, in somewhat anxious doubts and fears, and yet conscious of a -strange feeling of exhilaration. - -Then with a sigh of perplexed discontent I threw back the rug, rolled -off the bed, and got on my feet. I was abominably weak. My brain swam -with every movement I made, so that the place whirled about me until -I must have nearly fainted. My leg was stiff and painful where that -treacherous brute had run his knife into me. I remember looking at -the bed with a sort of feverish longing to get back on to it almost -impossible to resist as I clung to the tent pole to steady myself and -let my head clear. - -“It’s got to be done, Chris, old man,” I said to the old dog, who was -standing by me; and after a struggle resolution lent me strength, and -I ventured at length to do without the support of the pole and began -to limp slowly and painfully up and down. If there had been no one but -myself to think about I should have given in and just lain down again -to let happen what might. - -But the thought of Mademoiselle’s danger was tonic enough to keep me -going; and when I heard Karasch and her outside, I managed to crawl to -the opening of the tent to meet them. - -“We are ready, you see, Chris and I,” I said. - -Mademoiselle said nothing, but the look in her eyes was full of sweet -sympathy and deep anxiety. - -“I’m afraid I don’t look very fit,” I murmured. I must have cut a -sorry figure, indeed, I expect; my clothes rough and torn, begrimed -with dirt and smeared here and there with blood, my head swathed in a -bandage, and my face pale to whiteness above and blackened below with -my sprouting beard. - -“I wish you could laugh at me. It would do me a power of good.” - -“Laugh! Burgwan!” she said, her lips trembling. She put out her hand. -“Let me help you. Lean on me.” - -“As if I wanted any help,” I laughed, and making an effort, I started -toward the horse I was to mount, only to stagger badly after half a -dozen steps. In a moment her arm was under mine. - -“You see,” she exclaimed, in quick distress. - -But I laughed. “Coward, to gloat over my fallen pride. I only tripped -over something.” - -“Lean on me,” was all she said. - -“Are you really fit to travel, Burgwan?” asked Karasch. - -“Get me on to the horse. I can ride when I can’t walk.” - -“I think you should stay here,” he declared. - -“Silence, Karasch,” I returned, angrily. My anger was at my own -confounded weakness, but I vented it on him. “The air will pull me -together.” - -I started again for the horse and this time reached it, and with -Karasch to help me, clambered into the saddle. - -Mademoiselle watched us almost breathlessly. If my face was whiter than -hers, I must have looked bad indeed. - -“Have you got everything, Karasch?” - -“Yes. Food, water and arms;” and he pointed to the horse he was to ride -which was well laden. - -“I can’t help you up, Mademoiselle,” I said, with a smile. - -I seemed to be the only one of the three who could raise a smile; for -she looked preternaturally grave and troubled as she mounted, and -Karasch as though he had never known a smile since he was born. But -then he was never much of a humorist. - -“The map and the compass, you have them?” I asked him. - -“I have them,” said Mademoiselle. - -“Then we can go. Wait, wait,” I exclaimed. “I have forgotten something. -I must get off.” - -“What is it?” she asked. - -“We must have money. It’s in the hut. I must get it.” - -“You can’t go in there,” she said, quickly. - -“Why not?” - -“The men are there.” - -“The men there?” I repeated dully, not understanding. “What are they -doing there?” - -“When you were found in the tent we dared not move you, so we brought -the bed across to you and put the wounded men in the cottage.” - -“Yes, of course, you haven’t told me yet what occurred. But my money is -hidden there and we must have it.” - -“We’ll fetch it if you tell us where to find it.” - -“Karasch?” I answered, doubtingly. - -“You can trust him. I am sure of him,” she declared with implied -confidence. “He is a Serb and would give his life for--for us. I would -trust him with mine.” - -“There is more there than he thinks. I’d rather he didn’t see it all. -Life is one thing, money’s another.” - -“Tell me then. I will get it. He shall go with me to the hut door, but -shall not see it.” - -I told her where to find it and she and Karasch dismounted. I waited on -my horse and while they were in the cottage I heard the report of a -gun in the distance. - -Chris started up at the sound and barked in warning. - -“I don’t like the thing either, old dog.” I didn’t; for unless I was -too dizzy to guess right, it came from the direction of Lalwor and -threatened trouble. - -They lingered an unnecessary time in the cottage and every moment was -now dangerous; so I rode up to the door and called them. When they came -out Mademoiselle was trembling and looked scared and ill. - -“I must get them some water, Burgwan,” she said, as she handed me the -money. “I cannot leave them like that. One of them--the one Chris flew -at--seems to be dying.” - -“We dare not stay;” and I told them of the gunshot I had heard. “There -will soon be enough here to look after them.” - -Karasch settled the matter with a promptness which showed what he -thought of the news. He threw down the pannikin he carried and shut the -door of the hut. - -“Come,” I said to her; and seeing we were both so earnest, she gave way -and we started. - -We rode slowly and in silence down the ravine until we reached the -mouth of it, and made such speed as we could down the mountain road. - -“There’s a lot I want to ask; but as the easiest pace for me is a -canter, and as it’s the safest for us all just now, we’ll hurry. We -can talk afterwards,” I said when we reached the level; and I urged -my horse on until we were cantering briskly, the old dog loping along -close to me and looking up constantly as though he was fully conscious -that something was very much amiss with me calling for the utmost -vigilance and guardianship on his part. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -WHAT HAPPENED IN THE NIGHT. - - -We did not slacken speed until we had put some miles between us and -the camp; and although at first I suffered abominable torture from the -jolting, I had to keep on, and after a time I found that the rush of -the cool air, acting as a kind of stimulating tonic revived me. My head -became gradually less painful and my brain cleared. - -If we had only been certain of our road I should have had no serious -misgivings as to the result. We were all well mounted, and although -the horses were not fresh, yet they were quite fit to carry us the -distance we had to travel to reach the railway. But I could only guess -the road, picking the way by the compass; and in that difficult and -barren district there was a constant risk that we should lose the way, -especially as we should have to ride through the night. - -It was almost evening when we left the camp, and my intention was to -ride as far and as fast as possible while the daylight lasted and then -rest until the moon rose. We should then have six or seven hours to -ride before even the earliest peasants would be astir, and in that time -I calculated we should be able to reach the frontier town of Samac, the -terminus of the line. - -The overpowering reason for travelling at night was the fear that some -attempt would be made at pursuit. If Petrov and Gartski succeeded in -bringing any considerable party back to the camp from Lalwor, they -would learn from the men there of the reward to be paid for getting -Mademoiselle to Maglai; and for any such sum as three thousand gulden -the average Bosnian peasant would leave all he had in the world -and go scrambling for a share of it. And with greed to back up the -superstitious abhorrence of witchcraft, there was no telling what would -be done. - -We were a party easily tracked, too. Two wounded men, a woman, and a -huge hound like Chris would be readily remembered if once seen anywhere -at any time; and the night was thus the safest for us. - -I kept all these thoughts to myself, however, and pushed on as fast as -practicable, although both Mademoiselle and Karasch urged me more than -once to halt and rest. - -“We must get on while the light lasts,” was my answer. “We shall be -compelled to rest when the dark falls;” and the only time we slackened -speed was when the nature of the road compelled us. - -“I wish you would rest, Burgwan, if only for an hour,” said -Mademoiselle as we were walking the horses up a hill. - -“Not while the light lasts,” I replied. “The fretting impatience to get -on would do me more harm than the rest would good. I am in little or no -pain now. Tell me what happened after I was knocked over.” - -“Karasch and Chris saved me. He says the man in the tent with you -shouted some signal at which the two who were with him broke open the -hut door. Chris flew at them, pinned one man by the throat, and the -other who was close behind fell in the confusion.” - -“Good Chris,” I exclaimed. - -“Yes, indeed, good dog. Well, Karasch was on the watch and as the man -was getting up and drawing his knife to attack Chris, Karasch rushed up -and knocked him senseless with a gun.” - -“Well played, Karasch. And then?” - -“That was all, except that I had great difficulty in making Chris loose -his hold. His fury was really awful to see. But he obeyed me, and -Karasch and I together bound the men and made them prisoners; but both -were badly hurt--especially the one Chris mauled.” - -“But the third man?” I asked, perplexed. - -“We found him shot in the tent, near you.” - -I remembered then my shot at random just as I was struck. - -“Is he dead?” - -“No, but badly wounded; and we got him and the man you took last night -to the hut.” - -“Well, it serves them all right; and the folk from Lalwor will look -after them. They meant killing me. But it may make things uglier for -us, and is all the stronger reason for us to hurry on while the light -lasts;” and we pressed forward again. - -Just when the gloom was deepening fast, my policy of haste was -justified. - -I had halted at a point where the road forked and, in considerable -doubt which way to ride, was anxiously consulting my map when Chris put -his nose to the ground and whimpered. - -“Steady, Chris, good dog, steady,” I whispered; and he knew he was -to make no noise. “Someone is about,” I said to Mademoiselle. We sat -silent and listened, and presently heard the throbbing of hoofs from -the direction we had been riding. - -“Two horses,” said Karasch, whose hearing was very acute. - -“It may be nothing. Ride into the shadow of those trees and let Karasch -and Chris go with you,” I said to Mademoiselle. - -“But you....” she began to object. - -“Please do as I say and at once,” I interposed; and I put my horse on -to the grass under another tree. - -She did as I asked without further protest and I waited for the -newcomers. They caught sight of me while still at some distance and -checked their horses first to a trot, and then to a walk. - -“You are well come; I have lost my way,” I said as they reached me. - -“Who are you?” asked one; and as the question was put the other man -laughed, and backed his horse to a safe distance as he said: - -“It is Burgwan. We are all right;” and I recognised the voice. - -“That is Petrov?” - -“Yes. You are wanted at the camp, Burgwan, to explain things there. -Where is the witch? May the curse of God blight her!” - -“If you are the man, Burgwan, you must come back with us,” put in the -other man, who spoke with an air of authority. - -“Must?” - -“Yes, must. There are some badly injured men there; and the injured -make strange charges against you which must be explained.” - -“Who are you?” - -“I am Captain Hanske, from Lalwor--the head officer of the district -under the Imperial Government. You left the place with an escaped -prisoner? She must return with you.” - -A most disquieting turn, this Of all developments possible, the least -to my liking was a conflict with the Austrian authorities. - -“I am prepared to meet any charges,” I answered firmly. “An attempt was -made upon my life there, and all I did was done in self-defence. But I -cannot return with you.” - -“You have no option. You must do as I say and at once.” He spoke in -curt stern tone of a man accustomed to be obeyed. I knew well enough -the fear in which the Austrian officials are held by the Bosnians. - -“We will see,” I answered, in quite as stiff a tone. “I have first a -reckoning to settle with Petrov there;” and I wheeled my horse round -and rode toward him. But he did not wait for me to get near him. He was -off like the wind; as indeed I had hoped. - -“I’ll carry the news back to the rest at the camp,” he called over -his shoulder, and he galloped back along the road as though the devil -himself were at his heels. I listened to the dying sounds of his -horse’s hoofs with intense satisfaction, and went back with a laugh to -the official. - -“Your character as a desperado is well established,” he exclaimed drily -and angrily. - -“Now we can talk on equal terms,” said I, quietly. - -“I order you in the name of the Emperor to come with me.” - -“And I tell you, man to man, I shall do nothing of the kind. I am no -desperado, as I shall be easily able to prove when necessary; but I -have no time for anything of the sort now.” - -“Then I shall accompany you.” - -“No, that also is impossible.” - -“What were you doing in the camp yonder?” - -“My own business, merely.” - -“Where are you going?” - -“Also about my own business.” - -“Where are your papers?” - -“I have none to show you.” - -“Then I shall accompany you.” - -“No. That I shall not allow.” - -“Do you dare to threaten me?” - -“There are three roads here. One back to the camp; one to the left -there, and one to the right. You are free to choose which you please -and I will take another.” - -“I shall not leave you.” He was getting very angry and dogged. - -“If you are armed you may perhaps force yourself upon me.” - -“I shall do as I say,” he answered, with just enough hesitation to -assure me he was not armed. Then it occurred to me that it would be -safer to get him away from the place and to increase the distance -between him and the camp. It would be the more difficult for Petrov and -the rest to find him when they returned. - -“Mademoiselle,” I called. She and Karasch came out. “We are to have a -companion. This gentleman desires to ride with us. This is our road;” -and choosing that which led away to the right, I rode on with her, -leaving the official to follow. - -She had overheard the conversation and questioned me with some anxiety -as to what I meant to do. She went so far even as to suggest a return -to the camp. - -“I have my plans. It will all come right. I should have left him at the -fork of the road there had I not thought it best to get him further -away.” - -“But I could probably satisfy him,” she said. - -“I’ll deal with him in my own way, please,” was my reply. - -We plunged along at such pace as we could make now that the darkness -had deepened; but when we could go no faster than a walk, and were, I -reckoned, some two miles from the cross roads, I called a halt. - -“We are going to rest here, captain,” I said to him, as we dismounted. - -We three sat by the side of the road and while we made a hasty meal -I explained my plan to Karasch, who was frankly frightened by the -presence of the official. - -“The moon will be up in a couple of hours, Karasch, and you must keep -watch. I must sleep or I shall not be fit to ride later. We are going -to leave that man here. If he dismounts, find the means to turn his -horse astray; if he does not, you must disable the horse. But don’t -shoot it except in the last resource; for we don’t know who might hear -the shot. The man we shall just tie up to a tree.” - -“It is dangerous, Burgwan. He is an officer of the Imperial -Government,” said Karasch. - -“If he were the Emperor of Austria himself, I should do it in the -plight we are in.” - -I lay down. The excitement had kept me going; but I was done now; -utterly exhausted and worn out; and despite the hazard of our position, -I was soon fast asleep. I was wakened by a loud, angry cry from the -Austrian. I could scarcely lift my head for the throbbing in it; I -ached in every joint and muscle; and my leg was woefully stiff and -painful from that knife thrust; but I scrambled to my feet in alarm and -confusion at the noise. - -I must have slept for some three hours; for the moon was up and shining -fitfully between the masses of ragged threatening clouds which were -scudding across the face of the heavens. By the light I saw the man -struggling with Karasch and shouting with a vigour that woke very -dangerous echoes in the still night. Mademoiselle was holding Chris, -who was growling ominously, and she was attempting to still him. - -I went over to them and found that Karasch had strapped the man’s legs -tight together and was holding on to the strap with his one arm while -the Austrian was fighting and wrestling to get free. - -“Down, Chris. You may loose him, Mademoiselle,” I said; and the good -dog came instantly to heel. “Stand from him, Karasch,” I called next. -“Now, sir, you must stop those cries; or I shall put the dog on you.” - -“This is an outrage, an infernal outrage, and you shall all suffer for -it,” he cried, furiously. - -“It’s done by my orders. The outrage is that you should endeavour to -force yourself upon us.” - -“I am doing my duty. I am a Government----” - -“I choose not to believe you; that’s all there is to it; and I take you -to be a dirty spy set upon me by that other coward, Petrov, who was -with you. I am going to tie your arms to your sides and leave you here. -We are both suffering from the injuries inflicted by your accomplices; -and if you resist, you must settle matters with my dog here--and he -makes a rough fighter at the best of times.” - -“You infernal villain....” he spluttered. - -“Chris.” The great dog came close up to him and a fearsome brute he -looked in the moonlight as he eyed the captain and showed his fangs -with an angry snarl. “Now, Karasch.” - -He ceased to struggle then and let Karasch fasten him up securely; and -after that we gagged him, and finding a suitable place some distance -from the road we left him. - -“Where’s his horse?” - -“I started him over the hills. Mademoiselle helped me. I couldn’t have -done it without her. She got him from his horse talking with him, and I -got rid of the horse. It’ll probably go home.” - -“It may go to the devil for aught I care. But we must be off without -losing another moment.” - -I felt the necessity now. We had burnt our boats with a vengeance -in this treatment of the Austrian captain; and if we were caught on -Austrian territory there might be a big bill to pay before we could -settle matters. It was not now Mademoiselle’s safety only that depended -upon our reaching Samac, but our own also, and we pushed on as fast as -possible. - -“Karasch told me how cleverly you got that man separated from his -horse, Mademoiselle,” I said when we were walking the horses up a steep -hill. - -“He did not hear what I said to him?” she asked, quickly. - -“He said nothing to me if he did.” - -“He deserves what he has got; but it is a dangerous thing in Bosnia to -interfere with an Austrian official.” - -“What did you say to him?” - -“I made the only offer I could. I told him I was the cause of all the -trouble, was alone responsible, and offered to explain everything.” - -“Ah, I see. You mean you offered to go back with him, if he would let -you go alone. It was like you.” - -She started and glanced quickly at me. “I did not say that.” - -“No. But I know you, and where you are concerned can make a guess.” - -“You would have been free, Burgwan; and I could have cleared matters.” - -“He was a fool, or he would have guessed and accepted the offer.” - -“What do you mean? Guessed what?” - -“That the moment I woke I should have ridden back to the camp.” - -“Burgwan!” - -“Do you think I should have left you in the lurch? It’s not the way we -treat women in England, or in America.” - -“But you don’t understand. I should have been in no danger. Once under -Austrian protection I could have explained.” - -“Explained what?” - -“Who I am. You have never asked me.” - -“I do not care. When you wish me to know, you will tell me; and when I -wish to know, I will ask. I can wait. I know what you are--to me.” - -Either she did not catch the last words, for I had dropped my voice, or -she affected not to hear. She said nothing and when we reached the top -of the hill we rattled on again quickly. - -When we drew rein at the next hill we walked half way to the top in -silence and then she broke it abruptly: - -“I will tell you if you wish, Burgwan.” - -“I do not. To me you are Mademoiselle: to you I am Burgwan; and -Mademoiselle and Burgwan we can best remain, until we are out of this -bother.” - -“How far do you think we are from Samac?” - -“We ought not to be more than a dozen miles at most--but that’s not -much more than a guess.” - -“When we reach there, we shall part.” - -“You will be glad to be on the safe road to Belgrade.” - -“Is that another guess, Burgwan?” - -“Yes, it’s another guess, Mademoiselle.” - -“Do you think it’s a good one?” - -“Yes. You would be an extraordinary woman if it were not. I wish with -all my heart we were safely there.” - -“Then I wish it, too,” she answered, with a gesture. A long pause -followed until she said, “Yes, I do wish it. I had forgotten how ill -you are and how sorely you need rest.” - -“I suppose it sounded as though I was thinking of myself.” - -“Not to me; you never seem to think of yourself--at least during our -comradeship.” - -“I like that word--comradeship. Thank you for it.” - -“It has been a strange one, Burgwan. How good you have been. And I took -you at first for a--a peasant, and even once for a brigand.” - -“There are worse folk in the world than peasants--or brigands either -for that matter.” - -“What trouble I have brought to you.” - -“We shall have the more to laugh over when we meet again.” - -“We shall not meet again, Burgwan,” she said, so seriously and -deliberately that I thought I could detect a touch of sadness. Perhaps -I only hoped it, and the hope cheated me. I answered lightly, - -“One never knows. The world’s a small place now. You might come to -America some day.” - -“No, no. That is impossible,” she interjected quickly. - -“Then I might go to Belgrade.” - -“No, no,” she exclaimed again in the same quick tone. “That too must be -impossible.” - -“Impossible is a word we are going to wipe out of the American -dictionary,” I replied, with a smile. “We shall see; but as we are at -the top of the hill we’ll hurry on to Samac--the first stage, whether -for America or Belgrade.” - -She turned as if to say something, her face very grave and earnest, but -after a moment’s hesitation shook up her reins and we cantered on. - -But a good deal was to happen before we reached Samac; the first stage, -as I had so glibly named it. We had some few miles of easy going -when the path became very difficult and branched suddenly in three -directions. I picked out that which, judging by the compass, promised -to lead us straight to Samac. But instead of that, when we had followed -it for an hour or more we found it cut by a broad, swift-flowing river. - -The path led right down to the water’s edge and rose from it on the -other side; but the river was in flood from the recent heavy rains, -and the ford was impassable. Karasch and I both tried to cross, on -horseback first and then on foot, but failed; and then we rode along -the bank searching for a fordable spot. - -But this only led us into worse disaster. We came to a spot where -another stream, itself as fierce and swift and broad, joined the first. -We were cut off hopelessly. - -We had lost precious hours in this way. It was long past the dawn; and -to make matters even worse I could find no trace of the streams on the -map anywhere near Samac. - -It was an awkward plight in all truth. To go on was impossible; to stay -where we were for the waters to subside was useless; and yet to go back -was only to put ourselves once more on the road where we might look for -danger from those we knew to be in pursuit of us. The hours we had thus -wasted had thrown away all the advantage gained by the night’s riding. - -Yet there was nothing else for it; and with a bitter sigh and something -stronger at the bad luck, I gave the word, and we started to return. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -FROM BAD TO WORSE. - - -The crushing disappointment and the anxiety it caused, following on -the fatigue of the long ride, aggravated the injury to my head so that -I could scarcely keep in the saddle. I had to cling to the pommel to -prevent myself from falling. - -Mademoiselle was quick to see my condition. - -“Let us rest, Burgwan,” she said. - -“No, we must push on. They may get ahead of us. I shall be better again -directly.” - -“I am too tired,” she answered; and without waiting to hear my protest, -she slipped from her horse. - -“You must not do that,” I exclaimed, irritably. - -“Karasch’s arm is bad too,” she replied. “Isn’t it, Karasch?” - -“Yes, it is paining me, Burgwan,” he declared then. “I cannot go any -further;” and he dismounted and came to help me. - -“Then I’ll ride on and find the road and return,” I said. - -“No,” exclaimed Karasch, as he seized my horse’s bridle. - -“Stand away, Karasch,” I cried, angrily. I was more like a fractious, -obstinate child just then than a reasoning man. I felt I was too weak -to go on and was angry with them both because I could not hide it. - -“You must get off, Burgwan,” he returned, firmly. - -“I’ll break your other arm if you don’t loose my bridle, Karasch.” - -“Then I’ll hold it. You won’t break mine, Burgwan,” said Mademoiselle, -taking it quickly. “Hold my horse, Karasch. I am faint for want of food -and rest, Burgwan. Won’t you help me?” - -“You are only doing this because you think I’m such a weak fool as not -to be able to keep going,” I declared, angrily. “Please to loose that -bridle, Mademoiselle.” - -“Not until you break my arm, Burgwan.” - -I sat still looking with a child’s sullen anger into her clear, calm, -resolute eyes. - -“If you were a man....” I began and then laughed. “I’m a fool and -that’s all there is to it. I’ll get off--but I won’t forgive you. -This is mutiny.” I rolled from the saddle and was glad of the help of -Karasch’s sturdy arm. “You don’t seem very weak, you coward,” I said, -half in earnest, half in jest. - -“That’s not the broken arm, Burgwan,” he replied, as he helped me with -the gentleness of a girl. - -“I’m all right and could ride fifty miles,” I protested angrily as I -sat down; and then in proof of it, I fell back and fainted from sheer -weakness. - -When I came to myself Mademoiselle was bathing my face and head, deep -pity and care in her eyes. - -“I’m horribly ashamed of myself,” I murmured. - -“It’s a good thing you didn’t break my arm, Burgwan, isn’t it?” she -said, smiling. - -“I was angry. I wanted to go on. I’m sorry.” - -“It was mutiny, you know. You feel better now?” - -“Oh, yes. I can sit up. Was I long?” - -“Only a few minutes. Karasch has tethered the horses and is getting -us something to eat. Do you know, I was never so hungry in my life -before?” and she laughed brightly. - -“We’re in a desperate mess,” said I, gloomily. - -“We should have been in a worse if we had gone on.” - -“Rub it in. You got your own way, you know.” - -“I meant to have it; and I’m not going to put my foot in the stirrup -again until you have had something to eat and have slept for at least -two or three hours.” - -“You have a very masterful way of your own.” - -She nodded and smiled to me. “But the point is whether you are going to -obey without more--mutiny.” - -“You seem to take this for a kind of picnic.” - -“Here’s breakfast at any rate,” she cried, as Karasch came up. - -“Put it down here, Karasch, and get one of the saddles to prop Burgwan -up.” - -“I can sit up without anything, I assure you.” - -“Who did you say was masterful?” - -I gave in with a smile and a shrug of the shoulders and let them -arrange the saddle, and found it very comfortable. - -It was poor fare. Some hard biscuits, a tin of preserved meat, and some -water from the river; but it could not have been enjoyed with more -relish if it had been the best breakfast that the Waldorf-Astoria chef -could have sent up. - -Mademoiselle’s cheerfulness in the strange and depressing circumstances -was positively dauntless. She would see nothing but the brightest side -of things. We were lost on the hills; but then it would be so much -the more difficult for anyone to find us. The food was rough, but we -had plenty to last us for all that day and part of the next. The loss -of time might be dangerous, but we all needed rest and could take it -without risk where we were. We did not know where to look for the road -to Samac, but we should be sure to find a way somewhere. And meanwhile -we were getting stronger and so better able to face the trouble. - -Even Karasch’s stern face relaxed under her influence. And as for -me--well, I rolled over on the soft grass when she told me, and having -put old Chris on the watch, went off to sleep as contentedly as though -her view of the position and not mine were the true one. - -I slept for some hours. I woke once and looked round to find Karasch -lying on his back at some distance, snoring in a deep stertorous -diapason; and Mademoiselle curled up fast asleep peacefully with Chris -lying at her feet. The hot sun was pouring down on the hills and crags -around us; and I stretched myself lazily and was soon off again in deep -refreshing slumber. - -When I awoke again I was alone to my great surprise. The horses were -grazing near me tethered; but even Chris was away somewhere; and I sat -up wondering in some confusion what it meant. - -A glance at my watch showed it was two hours and more past noon and -that I must have slept for six or seven hours. I felt immensely -refreshed. The pain in my head was so slight as to be inconsiderable, -and although my leg was stiff, I could move about freely. - -Feeling in my pockets I found a couple of cigars in my case, and -lighted one to think over things. I was smoking it with a rare relish -when I saw Mademoiselle coming from the direction of the river with -Chris in close attendance. How the old rascal had taken to her! I went -to meet them; and as I approached, the dog came running to fawn upon me -and then rushed back to fawn upon her; and looked from one to the other -of us as though our comradeship, as she had termed it, was just the -loveliest thing in the world to him. - -“Chris seems to approve our comradeship, Mademoiselle,” I said, -marvelling how on earth she managed to look so fresh and sweet after -her rough-and-tumble experiences during the last forty hours. Her soft, -glossy hair was as neatly arranged as though she had just come from -her room, her dress was in such order that so far as I could see not a -thing was out of place. - -“He has been with me to the river on guard. I had no idea it was so -difficult to wash in a river, and to do one’s hair out of doors and -without a glass.” - -“You have been very successful. You put me to shame sadly,” and I -glanced down in dismay at myself. “And you are so bright and sunny.” - -“There is good news. Our luck has turned. Karasch found a peasant who -was crossing the hills and is learning from him our route. They are on -the hill yonder.” - -“Thank God for that,” I said, fervently. - -“Yes, I suppose it is good news,” she replied in a tone which made me -glance quickly at her. Then she added, after a pause: “You look much -better for your rest, Burgwan.” - -“I feel a different man.” - -“Kindly disposed toward masterful rebels?” - -“Yes; and very grateful to one of them.” - -“I thought you were actually going to strike Karasch when he held your -bridle rein this morning.” - -“I felt like it, too.” - -“I think he is afraid of you, Burgwan. It was you who broke his arm, -wasn’t it?” - -“He broke it in a fall.” She paused and glanced at me. - -“He told me all about that fall, and what he meant to do, if you hadn’t -beaten him. It was for me you risked your life in that fight.” - -“Karasch ought to hold his tongue.” - -We reached the spot where we had rested, and sat down to wait for -Karasch. - -“I have been thinking this morning,” she said, slowly. - -“We all have some thinking to do before we are out of our plight.” - -“You call this a plight,” and she smiled. “Why, see what a lovely wild -country it is. I could live in these hills--live, I mean, in the sense -of keen, rare enjoyment. Look.” She pointed from one hill to another -with kindling eye. “The freedom of it. The very air is different from -all other.” - -“I should like some clean clothes,” I put in, flippantly. - -“Don’t.” And she gestured and frowned. “I want you to feel what it must -be to me, and then to think, as I was thinking a while since, what -would have been my fate--if it had not been for you. And you call this -a plight! It is like Heaven in comparison!” - -“I don’t want you to exaggerate what I did.” - -“I am not exaggerating it,” she replied deliberately. “I don’t. I -could not. You risked your life for me and saved me. Not only when you -rescued me from the two men, but afterwards with Karasch; and yet again -afterwards when you were hurt. Could I exaggerate that, Burgwan? Can I -ever repay it?” - -She was so earnest in the desire to make me feel her gratitude and -looked at me with such sweet graciousness, that I came within an ace of -telling her how she could repay me. The very words rushed to my lips -only to be stayed by an effort as I dropped my eyes before her. I could -not speak of this while she was still dependent upon my help. - -“What a long time Karasch is,” I said clumsily after a long pause, not -knowing indeed what else to say. - -I felt her eyes still upon me. She made a slight gesture of -dissatisfaction and her voice had an accent of resentment. - -“You are anxious to get to your clean clothes and all that they stand -for--in exchange for this.” - -“You are not content with this?” - -“I could be,” she murmured, with a sigh. - -“I don’t understand you.” - -“No. I suppose not. You haven’t the key.” - -“You can have no reason to be afraid to go back to Belgrade. I know -that, because at the camp you were so anxious to start. Your sighs then -were of discontent because you couldn’t start at once.” - -“You remember?” She smiled slowly, and then grew serious. “No, it -is not exactly fear, and yet--I suppose in a way it is fear. It is -certainly reluctance. Oh, I see what you mean.” She broke off, smiling -very brightly this time. “That there may be some reason connected with -the cause of my capture which threatens me: that I have committed some -offence or----” - -“No, no, I don’t think anything of the sort,” I interposed. - -“No, I’m not a criminal, not even a political criminal, Burgwan--and -not even a witch.” The smile became a free and joyous laugh, and I -joined in and laughed also. - -“I’m not so sure about the witchcraft, Mademoiselle.” - -“If I were a witch I should know all about you and I--yes, I should -like to, and yet I would rather not. We can be so frank while you are -just Burgwan. It is all so strange, this comradeship of ours. I shall -never forget it. Shall you--even when you get to those clean clothes -that are so much in your thoughts?” - -“I’m not likely to change my thoughts even when I change my clothes.” - -“What a time Karasch is,” she laughed, throwing back my own words at -me. “Keeping you from the tailor and the barber in this way!” - -“He is keeping you from Belgrade--a much more serious matter.” - -“I don’t mind that--and yet I suppose I ought to. But this is so -delightful,” she cried, joyously. - -“This?” - -“This delicious freedom. This utter irresponsibility. This Burgwan and -Mademoiselle comradeship. This being able to laugh at conventions and -snap one’s fingers in the face of restrictions--the thousand petty -‘don’ts’ and ‘mustn’ts’ that edge one in so, till one’s very breath -has to be drawn with restraint and every look and gesture fitted to -some occasion and empty etiquette. How I wish I was just no more than a -peasant girl! Oh, it is life.” - -“There are plenty of them who would be glad to change places with you.” - -“Yes, I know I am talking nonsense, and I daresay I should grow tired -of it all in a week or a month, and sicken for the flummery and mummery -again. Besides, there might be no Burgwan like you and no Chris in -the picture, to feel safe with and trust. I couldn’t do with only -Karasch’s, could I?” - -“He is a very good fellow, and might make a very good husband.” - -“Oh, don’t, please. Now you’ve shattered the dream, and made me wish -for Belgrade and my friends.” - -Did she mean all I was ready to read into that sentence? Was it -intended as a warning lest another than Karasch should presume? I -was glad I had held my tongue just before. When I did not reply, she -stooped and patted the dog and then laughed. - -“I wish you were my dog, Chris,” she said. “I shall get one just like -him and call him Chris.” - -“Would you like to change masters, Chris?” He drew himself lazily -across the grass at my words and thrust his nose into my hand almost as -if understanding my question and answering it. “I will give him to you -if you like, Mademoiselle.” - -But she shook her head. “No. No, no, no,” she cried. - -“Why not?” - -She called him back to her side and caressed him before she answered, -and then spoke very slowly. - -“I don’t think I know why. I would rather have him than anything in -the world, but I couldn’t take him. I--I couldn’t bear to have him, I -think.” - -“You may change your mind when you see him next time.” She bent over -him again and patted him and let him lick her hand. - -“I am afraid I know what you mean, Burgwan--that you think of coming -some day to Belgrade. I hope you never will.” - -“Why?” - -“It would not do. Oh, no, no, a thousand times no. It is so difficult -to explain. Here we are Burgwan and Mademoiselle; and there--well, for -one thing, you would have your clean clothes,” and she broke off with -a smile partly quizzical and partly of dismay; and then added: “You -would look for Mademoiselle and would only find....” she finished with -a shake of the head and a sigh. - -“You think I should be disappointed?” - -“You must not come, Burgwan. There would be no Mademoiselle in -Belgrade.” - -“Chris may wish to see his successor. He is a masterful dog, you know,” -I said with a smile. - -“This is no jest, Burgwan. I wish you would promise me not to come -there. Ah, here comes Karasch. Promise me, Burgwan;” and in her -eagerness she leant across and laid a hand on my arm, the earnestness -of her manner showing in her eyes. - -“I cannot promise,” I answered. - -She drew her hand away with a gesture of impatience and said, as she -rose: “That is not like Burgwan. The very mention of Belgrade has -changed you.” - -“Not changed me. I have always meant to go,” I replied. As I got up -Karasch reached us, and there was no chance to say more. - -He explained that the peasant had been pointing out the way to him and -was willing to lead us to the proper road. - -The horses were saddled at once and when they were ready, I went to -Mademoiselle, who had been standing apart gazing at the rugged scenery -with intense enjoyment. - -“Are we ready, Burgwan?” - -“Yes; we may start now.” - -“I am almost sorry, I think,” she said, looking about her wistfully. -“But it’s all over.” - -“Except the comradeship.” - -“No, not even excepting that. You will get your clean clothes and I all -the conventions once more and--all that they mean. I am ready;” and she -sighed. - -I helped her into the saddle. - -“And it was only yesterday I would not let you help me to mount. It -seems a year ago,” she said. “You gave me that lesson in will power; -but I beat you this morning, Burgwan, and had my revenge.” - -“Do you mean about my going to Belgrade?” I challenged. - -“Ah, you will promise me then?” - -“If I promised I should only break my word.” - -“Promise, and I will trust you--for the sake of the comradeship.” - -“Then I will not promise.” - -“You will force me to tell you things that will compel you to promise. -And it will be kinder not to force me. Oh, so much kinder.” - -“You puzzle me.” - -“Will you promise? Burgwan?” she urged, pleadingly. - -“I cannot.” - -“Oh, that hard will of yours!” and wheeling her horse round she rode -off after Karasch and the guide, leaving me to follow. - -What did she mean? What could she tell that would convince me a future -meeting must be avoided? What reason could there be on her side? What -could she think there might be on mine? These and a hundred questions -arising out of them plagued me during the ride; and none of the answers -that suggested themselves could satisfy me. - -But I was soon to have other matters for thought. The guide put us in -the right road for Samac, which he told us was about fifteen miles -distant through a place called Poabja; and as soon as he had left us we -rattled over the ground at a sharp canter. - -For one thing, I was very uneasy about the Austrian officer whom we -had treated so drastically on the previous night. If he was found and -liberated, and raised a hue and cry after us there would probably be -some very awkward consequences; while if he was not liberated soon, -his very life might be jeopardised. My intention was to send a search -party after him as soon as we reached a place where that could be done -without risk to ourselves; and I was confident that my influence in -Vienna was amply sufficient to cause my explanation of the whole affair -to be accepted. But I could and would do nothing until I was certain of -Mademoiselle’s safety. - -My anxiety increased when we reached the outside of Poabja; and I kept -a vigilant lookout for any signs that the news of our arrival could -have preceded us. This was possible, of course. We had strayed so far -from the proper road and had stayed so long in the hills that if Petrov -and the rest from the camp had followed us to where we had encountered -the Austrian, and had continued on the road to Samac, they would pass -through Poabja and we might easily run up against some trouble, even -without the complication arising out of the official’s rough handling -by us. - -I soon noticed signs which I did not like. We began to meet peasants -and others on the road; and I observed that while some of them did no -more than stare at us with close scrutiny, others started away and -turned their backs and made the sign of the cross as we passed. - -Karasch noticed this also; and when we met a couple of men who behaved -in this eccentric fashion, he glanced from the men to Mademoiselle and -from her to me. - -“Ill news has got ahead of us, Burgwan,” he said to me in an undertone. -“We had better avoid the town. You saw that sign of the cross!” - -“Go back and question the men.” - -“Why do we halt?” asked Mademoiselle, as Karasch rode back. - -“We must make certain of the right road,” I answered. - -“But is not this Poabja?” - -“Yes.” - -“Then we know we are right. Samac is not half a dozen miles beyond.” - -Karasch came back wearing an anxious look. - -“To avoid the town will cost a couple of leagues. But I think we should -take that route,” he said. - -“Why avoid it? We have lost our way once,” said Mademoiselle. - -“We fear trouble. News of our coming is known,” I explained. - -“Do you mean about the officer who tried to stop us last night?” - -“No--that you are suspected of witchcraft.” - -She laughed. “I have nothing to fear in Poabja. I will find means to -charm their anger into friendship;” and she settled the question of -route by shaking her reins and cantering off toward the straggling -little place. - -The approach lay up a long, winding hill, steep in places, and as we -rode up it the people came out from the houses to gaze at us. Languid -curiosity gave way to close interest, and this in turn quickened into -some excitement. Men and women walked up the hill abreast of us and -some few ran on ahead. - -Near the top of the hill stood an inn outside which some half dozen -saddle horses were hitched; and when the riders came hurrying out I was -scarcely surprised to see Petrov among them talking and gesticulating -freely to his companions. - -Men began to call then one to the other; the calls were caught up on -many sides, at first intermittently but swelling gradually, as the -crowd increased, into a coherent cry which I recognised with deep -misgivings. - -“The Witch! The Witch! The Witch!” - -I regretted that we had taken the risk; but Mademoiselle only smiled -even when the cries grew louder and more angry and threatening, and -hands were raised in imprecations and revilings. - -“Forward,” I cried. “We must get through them.” But to my dismay -Mademoiselle hesitated. - -Then Petrov and a man with him ran and placed themselves in front of -her and made a snatch at her bridle rein. Karasch and I pushed forward. - -“Stand back there,” I said. - -“That she devil can’t pass, Burgwan,” answered Petrov. - -I stretched forward and tore his grip from the rein and flung him -reeling back into the crowd. - -A score of hands were raised in menace and the cries of “The Witch! -Death for the Witch!” went up all around us; while the circle closed in -ominously. A stone was hurled and narrowly missed me and then some dirt -was thrown at Mademoiselle. - -That was more than I was taking. If we were to get through it would -have to be by force. So I drew my revolver and called to Karasch to do -the same. - -“I’ll shoot the first man who stops me,” I shouted, and for a moment -the men fell back before the weapons. “Now is our chance. Gallop for -all we’re worth and we shall get through.” - -But the luck was against us. A stone struck Mademoiselle’s horse and he -reared and plunged and then fell. In a second she was in the grip of -half a dozen men and before Karasch and I could dismount and get to her -assistance we were separated from her by the crowd and seized in our -turn, the weapons were struck from our hands and we were overpowered. - -I was carried into a house close to the inn, my hands and legs -were bound and I was thrust into a room and left to curse my folly -for having ventured into the place, to brood over the dangers to -Mademoiselle, and to breathe impotent vows of vengeance against Petrov -and everyone concerned in our capture. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -AT POABJA. - - -For an hour and more I was left to gnash my teeth in rage as I tore and -struggled fruitlessly to loosen the cords that bound me. In that hour I -endured the torments such as even hell itself could not have surpassed. -My violent struggles inflamed the hurt to my head until it throbbed as -if it would split; but all mere physical pain was lost and deadened in -the surpassing agony of mind. - -The thought of that sweet, pure girl in the power of these crazy, -superstitious fanatics was unendurable; and had the torture continued -longer it would have driven me mad. Death threatened her every minute -she was in the hands of frenzied fools such as they were; and a hundred -possible ways in which they might murder her occurred to me, each -stimulating the passion of my fear and anguish. - -At length the door of my room was opened and Petrov and another man -entered. The sight of him so maddened me that I strove to rise, bound -though I was, to wreak my fury upon him. - -“No harm is meant to you, Burgwan,” he said. - -My answer was a volley of curses and threats so vehement and furious -that he started back in alarm. - -“No harm is meant to you,” he repeated. - -“Loose these cords then, to prove it,” I cried. - -His companion made as if to approach me when Petrov held him back. - -“Not yet,” he said, turning pale with fear. - -“It doesn’t matter when you do it. You know me, Petrov, and now mark -this. If I find that the least harm is done to Mademoiselle, I’ll make -you pay the price. And the price shall be your life. I’ll hunt you -down, if it costs me all I have in the world, and when I find you, God -have mercy on you, I won’t. That I swear.” - -“She is a witch,” he said, doggedly. - -“You lie, you treacherous snake. And if you value your dirty skin, see -that no harm comes to her.” It seemed to afford me some kind of relief -to abuse the beast. - -“You told me so yourself,” he declared sullenly. - -“Loose these cords and say that again, and I’ll tear your lying tongue -out by the roots.” I must have been beside myself to talk in this -strain; but it had its effect on him. - -“She has come to no harm,” he said then. - -“You may thank your God for that--if it’s true.” - -“It is true,” declared the other man. “We came here to set you free.” - -“Do it then.” - -“Not while he threatens me,” put in Petrov, quickly. - -“I know nothing about that. It’s the priest’s orders.” - -I pricked up my ears at that and the great crushing weight of my fears -began to lighten. - -“Say that again. And tell me what it means,” I cried. - -“She’ll only be taken to Maglai,” said Petrov. - -“Say that again,” I repeated to his companion. - -“I don’t know what it means. I was told she had confessed to being a -witch and asked for the priest, that she might repent and be shriven; -and then we were told to come to unbind you.” - -“Why the devil didn’t you say so then, when you came in, and do it at -once?” - -“You’re too violent.” - -“If all’s well with her, you can go to hell your own way.” The relief -from the strain was so intense I felt almost hysterical with sudden -joy, and I lay back and laughed aloud. The two men stood staring at me -wonderingly. - -“What shall we do?” asked Petrov’s companion. - -“If you disobey the priest, my good fellow,” I interposed, “you’ll see -what he says to you, and I’ll take care that he knows of it.” - -Instead of replying, they left the room and fastened the door behind -them. I didn’t care now what they did. All was well in the matter that -had troubled me. Mademoiselle was unharmed and they might do with me as -they pleased. I could trust myself to get out of any trouble when once -I was in communication with my agents in Vienna. - -All was well with her and the world was once more a place to smile in. - -Then I began to piece things together and to figure out how such a -change could have been effected. Mademoiselle herself had found the -means of doing it all. I recalled her phrase about charming away the -anger of the people at Poabja, and the way in which she had cantered on -fearlessly when Karasch and I had counselled the other route to avoid -passing through the town. She must have had a strong reason for her -confidence. Brave as she certainly was, she would not have faced such a -risk voluntarily unless she had had good grounds to know she would pass -the ordeal successfully. - -Who was she? What influence was she, a Serb of Belgrade, likely to have -in that out-of-the-way Bosnian village? On whom was that influence -exercised? The man said she had confessed to her witchcraft and asked -for the priest that she might repent and be shriven. The priest it -was who had ordered my release, and the priest it must be, therefore, -through whom she had been able to clear herself. - -How? It was an easy inference that he knew her and that she had made -the pretended confession so as to get face to face with him. But why -had she told me nothing about him? “I have nothing to fear in Poabja,” -she had said; but not a word of the priest. And then I thought I could -see the reason. She did not wish him to tell me who she was. - -Had I known of him she knew I should have sought him out first, or have -sent for him, and the secret would have been out before she could have -cautioned him to say nothing. Rather than that, she had risked entering -the place and facing the crowd. Yet she had offered once to tell me -about herself. At that point the apparent inconsistency beat me; and -the only guess I could make was that she had anticipated getting to the -priest without any such trouble as that which had befallen us. - -I was more than content to lie there thinking in this way. It pleased -me to let my fancy run at random about her. I cared nothing who she -was. To me she was just Mademoiselle; and I wanted to know no more. -She had come into my life to stay; and nothing that she could be, and -nothing she could ever do, would alter that all-supreme fact for me. - -Two days before I had never seen her. Forty-eight hours! But they had -been forty-eight hours of comradeship; and forty-eight years could -not blot out all that those hours had held for me, when I had been -in succession the peasant Burgwan, the brigand, and then the trusted -comrade and friend. - -What had they held for her? I would have given much to know. Daring, -imperious, rebellious, yielding, solicitous, and at last utterly -content to trust as she had been in turn; what feelings lay beneath the -surface? How was I to read that conversation on the hillside? Why was -she so resolute that our parting was to spell permanent separation; -that I must not go to Belgrade, and must never seek to see her again? - -I had not given the promise sought, of course. I would not give it. -What would she say if I told her that my visit to Belgrade, in my -character as financier was already arranged and that my hand had -already been felt in that unrestful little centre of Balkan policy. -Probably she knew nothing and cared little about Balkan politics or -finance; and I was indulging in half a hundred conjectures of her -reason for my keeping away from Belgrade when the two men entered my -room and brought me a note. - -“From the priest,” said one of them. - -But it was not. It was from her. - - “All my troubles are over and you may be quite at rest about me. Give - your word not to hurt the man Petrov. I ask this. I ask, too, that - you will consent to remain where you are for two hours longer. Will - you do this--a last favour? For all you have done for me I cannot - thank you; I can only remember. Do you think me graceless and a churl - if I say our comradeship is over and if I go without seeing you? I - can only say in excuse, I must. To Burgwan from - - “Mademoiselle.” - -“I am taking Chris. You said I should alter my mind. I have. I will -treat him as what he has been--one of the comrades.” - -I read the letter two or three times. At first with feelings in which -chilling despair, a sense of ineffable loss, and intensely bitter -regret overpowered me. It stung me like a blow in the face that she -could go like this, without even a touch of hands, or a parting glance. -She was safe, and I was nothing, or less than nothing to her. But at -the second and third reading very different thoughts were stirred. A -hope sprang to life in my heart great and wild enough to dazzle and -bewilder me. - -Could it be, not that she cared nothing for me but that she feared for -herself in the hour of parting? Dared I hope that? Did she fear that -feelings, which she was all unwilling to shew, would force themselves -out in despite of her efforts in the moment of parting? Was it from -that part of herself, from her heart, that she was thus running away, -and not only from me? I prayed that it might be so. - -Then a colder mood followed, cold enough to freeze that hope, at the -prompting of judgment. She knew nothing of me. To her I was just -Burgwan; at first peasant, then, on my own admission, an American -in such sordid surroundings as might well make her deem me a mere -adventurer. With that belief in her mind, she might well be at a loss -how to part from me--what to say and do, and whether she ought not to -make me some reward for what I had done. - -The thought bit like a live acid with its intolerable sting; and yet -my judgment found reason after reason in support of it. I alternated -between a hot desire to rush out there and then and seek her, and a -stolid, dogged resolve to let her go and to live down the mad desire to -see her and explain all. - -“You are to give us some answer,” said the man who had brought the -letter. The two had been watching me in silence during those few -distraction-filled minutes. “An answer concerning Petrov here.” - -“You are safe from me, Petrov,” I replied. “I will let you go, but keep -out of my way for the future.” - -“I meant no harm, Burgwan, on my soul none to you. I did what I did -for you,” he said, and stooped to cut the cords that bound my feet. “I -did wrong and am sorry.” - -He was an idiot, but he couldn’t help that; and I let him free my hands. - -“Get me some paper,” I said, and he hurried away and returned with it. -My hands were too numbed from the cords and the efforts I had made to -release myself for me to be able to do more than scratch senseless -hieroglyphics on the paper. I could scarcely hold the pencil, indeed, -and he and the other man chafed them until the blood was set in -circulation. - -Even after some minutes of this I could only write in large, uncouth -letters--a sort of illiterate scrawl which was no more than a -caricature of my handwriting. But time was pressing. Mademoiselle might -be gone before my letter could reach her, so I wrote as best I could. - -“I agree on condition that you see me. Burgwan.” - -I spelt my name as she had been accustomed to pronounce it; and having -sent Petrov to deliver it, I ordered the other man to get me some food -and milk. - -I had no appetite; but I had eaten nothing for many hours and knew I -must keep up my strength; so I forced myself to take it. The milk was -grateful enough, for I was feverish and consumed with thirst. But all -the time I was waiting impatiently for Petrov’s return with the answer -to my letter; and as soon as I had finished the meal I paced up and -down the low, narrow room feeling like a caged beast. - -But my resolve was fixed. She should not go without my seeing her; and -when minute after minute passed and Petrov did not return, I could -barely keep within the house, and was seized with a fierce longing to -rush off to the priest’s house and find her. - -At length the suspense and restraint passed endurance, and I went to -the door and shouted for someone. The man who had been with Petrov came -in response. - -“Who is the priest who gave you your orders?” - -“Father Michel.” - -“Where does he live?” - -“By the side of his church at the end of the long street.” - -“How far is it? How long should it take to go there and return?” - -“The man should have been back before now. I suppose they have kept him -while an answer was written.” - -“Who are you?” - -“This is my house. I keep the inn next door.” - -“Where is my horse?” - -“Your companion has them all. Karasch is his name, isn’t it?” - -I had forgotten all about Karasch in my anxiety. - -“Where is he and the horses?” - -“They have been fed in my stables. There’s a bill to pay,” he added, as -though that was the most important feature in the whole case. I suppose -it was to him. I gave him a gold piece and told him to keep the change, -and so made a friend. - -“Can you lead me to the priest’s house?” - -“Of course I can, at need. But I was told you were going to remain here -a couple of hours. It is nothing to me.” - -“See if Petrov is coming,” I said next. His words had recalled -Mademoiselle’s letter; and I was still anxious to do what she had asked. - -He went out and after a minute or two, returned. - -“He is coming down the hill now,” he announced. - -“You can go then.” - -“I shall be at hand if you want me,” he answered, and shut the door -behind him. - -Petrov came a minute later and had a letter. - -I tore it open with trembling fingers. - -“Will you wait for me? Mademoiselle.” - -I breathed a sigh of intense relief, and looking up, caught Petrov’s -eyes bent upon me. As he met my look he lowered his face. - -“You can go,” I said, curtly. - -“I want to serve you still, Burgwan.” - -“I have no need for you. Go.” - -“There is money due to me.” - -“How much?” - -He named a sum and I gave it him, saying that rightfully he had -forfeited it by his disobedience. He counted it slowly as if to make -sure it was right. - -“I want to serve you still, Burgwan,” he repeated. - -“I tell you I have no need for you.” - -“About that Austrian Government officer, Burgwan, Captain Hanske?” It -was said with sly suggestiveness. - -“Well?” - -“Where is he? He stayed with you and has not been seen again. No one -but me knows you saw him last.” - -I laughed. - -“Are you threatening me?” - -“No. I want to serve you. Is he dead?” - -“You insolent dog. No.” - -“What did you do with him? I’ve kept my lips closed.” - -“Closed or open it’s all one to me. Say what you like to whom you like. -But get away from here.” - -“I want to serve you, Burgwan. You can pay. Not only about him, but -about that, too;” and he pointed to the letter. - -“What the devil do you mean?” - -“I was a long time gone, wasn’t I?” - -“Well?” His manner and tone were full of suggestion. - -“I can serve you. I can help you to get those three thousand gulden!” - -“Three thousand gulden!” I exclaimed, utterly at a loss for his meaning. - -“Yes, the three thousand waiting to be paid at Maglai.” - -Then I understood and burst into a laugh. - -“I think you’re making a pretty considerable ass of yourself, Petrov; -but I’ll listen to you.” - -“You meant to take her to Maglai, you and Karasch. You knew she was no -witch and meant to earn the reward. Well, I can help you now, if you’ll -give me my share.” - -My first impulse was to kick him out of the room and I started angrily -to obey it; but then a very different thought stopped me. He knew -something that I ought to know. He took me for a scoundrel enough -to betray Mademoiselle in this way and thought he could sell this -knowledge of his at the price of a share in the reward. - -“Why were you so long away?” I asked, seizing on the vital point. - -“What share am I to have?” - -“Half the reward when I receive it.” - -“You swear that?” he asked slowly. - -“Tell me what you know,” I cried, sternly. - -“Does she say she’ll come here?” he asked, pointing again at the note -in my hand. - -“Yes.” - -“Ah. She’s gone and if we’re to get her into our possession again we -shall have to be quick.” - -“Gone? Where?” I exclaimed, aghast at the check. - -He threw up his hands. - -“To Samac. But you haven’t taken that oath about my share.” - -“You infernal villain. Do you think I mean to harm her? Out of the -way;” and dashing him aside, I called for the other man and told him I -must have my horse at once. - -Then I turned back to Petrov. - -“How long has she been gone?” I asked. - -“I shan’t say. I’ve lied to you, Burgwan.” - -“Here;” and I took out some gold pieces. “These are yours if you tell -the truth.” - -“She’s gone on the road to Samac, Burgwan, in a carriage which the -priest found for her, and has about half an hour’s start. They kept me -from coming back to you.” - -Karasch came up then with his horse and mine, and in a moment I was in -the saddle dashing in hot haste up the winding street. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -TO SAMAC. - - -Many of the village folk were still lounging in the street and the -clatter of the horses’ heels brought out more to gape and stare in -wonderment as we clattered past. We were nearing the end of the place -when I caught sight of a church with a mean-looking presbytery by the -side. - -I checked my horse, rode to it, and asked for Father Michel. A tall -white-haired priest came out; kind-faced, with remarkable eyes almost -black, under black brows. A man to trust certainly. - -“You are Father Michel?” - -For answer he turned his searching eyes upon me, paused and said: “You -will be Burgwan?” - -“Yes. And you know why I come.” - -“On the contrary, I was in the act of coming to you.” - -“Is she here?” I did not know how to speak of Mademoiselle; but he -understood instantly. He patted my horse’s neck and looked up with -sympathy in his manner and glance. - -“You will let me speak with you?” - -“Is she here?” I repeated. - -“She wished me to see you. We arranged that she should go and that I -should give you her messages. You will come into my house?” - -“No, I cannot wait. She is gone to Samac. I shall ride after her. I -must see her.” - -“You are suffering,” he said, with that soothing comfort-offering air -which is the priceless possession of many women and some good men. “You -will let me give you her messages?” - -“I cannot wait,” I said again; and yet I lingered. - -“Will it ease your own pain to make her suffer?” The question made me -wince; and I shirked the answer to it. - -“She _has_ gone to Samac?” - -“Yes, she has driven to Samac. There is plenty of time for you to -listen to me and then to overtake her before she can leave there.” - -“She was to come to me,” I said, with a glance of doubt at this. It -might be another ruse. He saw the doubt instantly. - -“You may believe me. I do not wish to detain you if you prefer to go, -and should not stoop to a trick.” He stepped back and waved his hand as -if to signify I was free to go, and added: “It is only for her sake.” - -He knew the strength such a plea would have for me. - -“I must see her. I will.” - -He threw up his hands with a gesture of pain. - -I half wheeled my horse round to start and then checked him. - -“Why did she go in this way?” - -Again he turned those wonderful eyes of his upon me, and answered -slowly: - -“If you do not know I must not tell you. She has gone out of your life -altogether--altogether. It is her own doing; her own will and wish and -doing. Let her go.” - -“I will not,” I exclaimed almost fiercely. - -“Have patience and the strength of a man, Burgwan. You have acted nobly -to her, offering your life in her defence. She cannot repay you. She -knows that, and I know it. Add chivalry to your courage, and spare her.” - -“She told me to wait for her--in that letter, I mean; and yet before it -was in my hands, she had gone away.” - -“The sweetest pleasure in life as well as the noblest quality in man is -self-denial, Burgwan; and in your case it is real prudence and wisdom -as well.” - -“But she bade me wait for her,” I repeated. - -“Not in Poabja, Burgwan. She bade me get from you your name and the -means of communicating with you if ever----” - -“Then it was a mere trick of words,” I cried with angry unreason. “I -shall follow her;” and without waiting for him to reply I rode off -quickly. I think I was afraid to trust myself longer with him; afraid -lest he should prevail with me; afraid lest the fierce consuming desire -to look once more upon her face should be chilled by the appeals to my -better nature which he knew how to make so shrewdly. - -Already he had made me conscious of the stubborn selfishness of my -purpose; and as I galloped along, I sought to stifle the feeling with -specious palliation and anger. She had no right to treat me in this -way. I had done nothing and said nothing to deserve it. She had run -away under the cover of a mere trick and ruse. And so on. - -But I could not shake off the impression of the priest’s words, “Will -it ease your own pain to make her suffer?” The question haunted me. I -could find no answer to it in my own thoughts, just as I had found none -in speaking with him. Out of it came the chilling conviction that the -part I was playing was the part of the coward. - -I was forcing myself upon her in face of her remonstrance and pleading. -“Her own will and wish and doing.” What was I but a coward to try and -force her. The very air took up the cry of coward; and the rhythm of my -horse’s hoofs seemed to echo it at every throbbing stride. - -But I knitted my brows and set my teeth and held on. I must see her -again. I would. It was my passion that urged me. I would see her, let -the world cry shame upon me for my cowardice. And I dug my heels into -my horse’s flanks in my distraction and rushed along up hill and down -alike at a mad, reckless speed. - -Fast as I rode, however, I could not outpace that thought of cowardice. -It gained upon me, little by little; now to be flung aside in anger, -only to return to chill me until I hated the thing I was doing and -had to put forth every effort of my selfish desire to prevent myself -checking the horse and turning back to seek some other means to my end. - -If it was really to cause her suffering, after what she had gone -through, how dared I go on? What would she think of me? She had trusted -to me in all that time of peril with the implicit trust of a child. -Thank God I had been able to stand between her and her danger, and we -had come through it together to safety. And now I was so madly selfish -that I could not be man enough to spare her from this pain. - -“I cannot thank you; I can only remember,” she had written. And here -was I bent upon blotting the memory with this slur of my own crude, -brutal selfishness. Was this what she would look for in her comrade? -Was it what she had the right to expect? How would the act look when -she came afterwards to remember? - -Unwittingly I checked my horse. I was a coward now of another kind. I -was afraid to satisfy my own desire; afraid to mar the memory she would -have of our comradeship; afraid to meet the look of reproach I knew -would be in her eyes at the sight of me. - -My horse, glad enough to ease his speed, fell into a walking pace, and -I let the reins drop on his neck as I hung my head in sheer dejection. -Karasch came to my side in astonishment then. - -“Is anything the matter, Burgwan?” - -“Nothing that you can help, Karasch.” - -“We are going to Samac, are we not?” - -“I don’t know--and don’t care. Don’t worry me with your questions.” - -“Mademoiselle has been taken there, hasn’t she? Are you not going to -her help?” - -“She has gone there of her own will and wish. She is quite safe; you -need have no fears for her.” - -“How do you know she is safe?” - -“The priest told me.” - -“The priest!” he exclaimed, with scant respect. “I should like to know -it for myself and trust my own eyes.” - -I started and instinctively gathered up the reins again. What if she -was not safe after all. Could the whole thing at Poabja be just a trick -to get her from me? - -I laughed suddenly; so suddenly that Karasch started and looked at me -in surprise and some alarm. - -“May I see the devil if I see a reason for laughing.” - -But I did. I was laughing at the effect his words had had on me--at -the tempting pretext they offered for continuing the journey. I could -pretend that I was in doubt about her safety, and that that was the -reason for my riding after her. I played with the thought; and then -laughed again. - -“Don’t be a fool, Karasch. She is quite safe, I tell you.” - -“Have you ridden out thus far then at a wild gallop in order to see how -dusty the roads are?” - -“I suppose that’s about how it looks,” I laughed. - -“That blow on your head has hurt you more than we thought.” - -“No, it isn’t my head this time,” I said drily. - -“Your leg, you mean? Or did they do anything to you at Poabja?” - -“Yes, it all happened at Poabja, Karasch. I must go back there and see -that priest again;” and I pulled my horse up and turned him. I would -have given much to have taken Karasch’s view and have ridden on, but -the thought of Mademoiselle’s eyes stopped me. Even if I persuaded -myself, I could not tell the lie to her. - -Karasch sat facing me stolidly. - -“You are ill, Burgwan, or it wouldn’t be like this with you. Go back to -Poabja and I’ll seek you there.” - -“What do you mean? Where are you going?” - -“To Samac. I will not desert her.” - -The grim irony of this was too much for me and I smiled. Here was I, -consumed with intense longing to go to her and compelled to hold myself -back with a curb of iron--and to Karasch my act seemed no more than -paltry cowardice and desertion. My smile seemed to anger him. - -“You have not been so free with your laughter till now,” he said, -curtly, “and I see no cause for it.” - -“If I laugh it is not for joy, Karasch; but you don’t understand. Do as -you say. Go on to Samac and bring me any news you may find there.” - -“You are right. I don’t understand. But you had better ride on with me. -If you are really ill, we are nearer to Samac than Poabja; and if there -is news you ought to know, it may mean a grievous waste of time to have -to ride back to Poabja.” - -How aptly the plea fitted with my desires. It was true, too. She might, -after all, have need of me. There was just the chance that matters had -been misrepresented. It could do no harm for me to be in Samac. I need -not see her even if I went there. - -Karasch watched me closely as I sat letting these thoughts and others -of the kind influence me; and he believed that he was persuading me -and bringing me back to my right mind. - -“I shall be very little use without you, Burgwan, if there is really -more trouble. We ought to make sure. We should be cowards to desert her -now.” - -“I wonder which way the real coward would decide to go, Karasch. For -the life of me I don’t know;” but I wheeled my horse round again and we -rode on toward Samac. - -After all I was not now going to see her, I said to myself. I would -just make sure, as Karasch had suggested, that all was well with her, -and then hide myself until she had left. That was how I shut the door -and turned the key against those uncomfortable words of the priest -about chivalry and self-denial. After all it was perfectly consistent -with chivalry to assure myself of her safety to the last minute, and -yet keep away; while as for self-denial that would be all the greater -if I did not see her when close to her at Samac than if I remained five -miles off at Poabja. - -Yet in my heart I knew perfectly well I was going to see her. I was -going to play the coward and to force myself upon her at the risk of -causing her pain; aye, even with the prospect of losing her esteem. - -I did not ride so fast now, and thus Karasch could talk. He wanted to -talk about her; what we should do when we reached Samac. But I could -not stand that, and each time he began I mumbled some incoherent reply -and struck my heels into my horse to get away from him; and at last he -gave up the attempt. - -I knew that I was going to ride straight up to the railway depot where -I should find her; but I would not admit this even to myself yet, and -certainly would not put it into plain words. - -Presently he chose another topic. - -“Have you thought about that Austrian Government officer, Burgwan?” he -asked, with some evidence of uneasiness. - -“Yes, a good deal.” - -“What are you going to do about it? He can’t be left where we tied him -up.” - -“Would you like to go and find him?” I asked, with a grin. It pleased -me to tease him in the mood I was in. - -“No, by the God of the living, not for a fortune.” - -“Shall we leave him to die then?” I put the question angrily, as if -rebuking him for callousness. - -“You’d better go yourself,” he growled. - -“It would be murder to leave him. There will be a big reward offered -for his murderers.” - -“No one knows about it,” he growled again, uneasily. - -“Oh, yes. Petrov does. He spoke of it in Poabja to me.” - -“The blight of hell blind him for a cursed pig,” he exclaimed with -sudden savageness. - -“There’s not much chance of that before he can say what he knows, -Karasch. I mean to leave the country.” - -He started so violently that he checked his horse, and when he rode up -again he looked at me searchingly. - -“Are you trying me?” he asked, half fiercely half in doubt. - -“No, that’s for the judge to do.” - -He chewed this answer for a while in gloomy silence; then he uttered -one of his quaint oaths into his black beard, and his face cleared. - -“There was a time when I should have thought you ready to do even that -and worse. I don’t now.” - -That beat me. “Then if I can’t fool you I may as well say what I mean -to do,” I said. “Petrov knows the point where we met last night; and -I shall send back to the priest at Poabja enough money to pay for -a search party being sent out under Petrov’s guidance to find the -officer. I marked the spot where we left him and can describe it -clearly enough.” - -“And the men at the camp?” - -“I shall send money for them to be cared for.” - -“There’ll be a pretty mess of trouble when that officer once gives -tongue--a hue and cry will be raised for us.” - -“It will have to be a loud one to reach us. We shall be far enough away -by that time.” - -He pondered this answer in his deliberate way when puzzled; and then -lifted his head and looked across at me. - -“We?” he asked. - -“Didn’t I say I should be out of the country?” - -“Yes, you did; but--” he shook his head, doubtingly. - -“Did you think I should leave you behind, Karasch?” - -“I couldn’t know,” he said; and urging his horse he added: “Shall we -get on? There’s Samac in sight.” - -He rode ahead of me without another word until we were just at the -entrance to the town, when he stopped and waited for me. His face -was pale and set. He had been thinking earnestly, and was unusually -disturbed and nervous. - -“You’re a man, Burgwan, right to the heart. I can’t say how glad I am -you beat me in that fight; and I’d never been beaten before.” - -“It’s all right, Karasch; don’t say any more;” and I stretched out my -hand to him. He took it and held it as he answered almost emotionally: - -“You’re a better man than I am every way, by the living God. I’m only a -dog beside you, but I’ll serve you like a dog, if you’ll let me.” His -earnestness amounted to passion now. - -“Not like a dog, Karasch; not even like our good Chris; but like a man -and a friend.” - -“I’m not fit to be your friend; I’m only a peasant when I’m nothing -worse; but I’ll be your man, God send the chance to prove it. And now -you lead and I follow.” He let my hand drop and fell behind and nothing -would induce him to ride farther at my side. - -I was deeply touched by his earnestness. I had had many men offer -themselves to me before--a man with such wealth as I possessed always -will have. But this man was moved by no thought of personal advantage. -It was to Burgwan, the man, he pledged himself, not to the millionaire; -and I prized the offer for that reason alone. - -But this act in falling behind and leaving me to take the lead just at -that juncture was not without its embarrassment. It made the pretence -of having followed his lead to Samac the more difficult to keep up; and -I rode through the town in no little doubt and hesitation what to do. - -Inclination drew me straight to the station, and Mademoiselle; while -that pricking consciousness that was doing a cowardly thing warned me -away. - -But love and doggedness triumphed. I had come too far to retreat; and -now that I was so near to her I lacked the pluck to keep away from her. - -I did what I had felt I should do. I rode straight to the station and, -giving my horse into Karasch’s charge, I entered it to look for her. - -She was there, sitting in the miserable waiting-room, dejected and -sorrowful, and bending over Chris as he squatted on his haunches beside -her, with his great head in her lap. - -He recognised my step and with a whimper of pleasure, started up and -rushed to me, fawning upon me with such delight that I had to check him. - -But Mademoiselle turned pale as she saw me, her hands clasped quickly -and tightly together, her lips parted and her brow drew together in a -frown of dismay or pain. - -Then I put the dog aside and went to her. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -ON THE HILL AT SAMAC. - - -As I stepped forward two persons who had been sitting apart from her -rose and came quickly toward me. In my abstraction I had not noticed -them; but I saw now that one was a priest and the other a matronly -woman of between thirty and forty years of age. - -“What do you want? Who are you? This lady is in my care,” said the -priest. - -“You saw that the dog knew me for a friend,” I answered. - -“That may be, but what do you want?” he asked again. - -I looked across to Mademoiselle. She hesitated a moment and then spoke -to the priest. - -“It is all right, father. I wish to speak to--him.” There was just a -suspicion of a pause at the last word as though she had been in doubt -how to speak of me. - -“But Father Michel--” began the priest in protest, when she interposed -and with a single gesture silenced him. - -The incident gave her time to regain self-possession. Outwardly she -grew calm, dignified, and almost cold, but her eyes were burning and in -them I read the reproach I had so dreaded during my ride. - -“Why have you come?” she asked, when I could not speak; and her voice -was hard to my ears and accusing. I hung my head. - -“I have no answer,” I murmured. “I am sorry; but I can go again.” I had -hoped, like the fool I was, she would have been glad to see me; and -chilled and beaten by this reception, I turned on my heel to leave. - -Then Chris made a difficulty. He ran after me so that at the door I had -to turn to send him back. - -“Call him,” I said. If she could be hard, so could I; and my face was -as cold and stern as she could have wished her own to be. - -But at my look she winced and bent her head. Her interlocked fingers -were strained tightly. It was as though she understood the pain she -caused me and her own tender heart was wrung at the sight. Chris stood -looking up wistfully into my face. - -“Go back, Chris. Good-bye, old dog.” He whimpered in protest; for all -the world as though he knew we were to part. “Go, Chris, good dog,” I -said again; and then he went slowly to her and licked the hands which -were straining in such emotion. - -She did not look at me and I turned again and went out. - -“Burgwan!” - -It was barely more than a whisper, but I heard it clearly as I stepped -out of the door. I did not heed it, however. I had done wrong in coming -there at all, and I was sufficiently master of myself now to hold to -my resolve to leave her. I walked toward the spot where I had left -Karasch with the horses; but I had not taken a dozen steps before a -great scurry of feet came after me, and Chris was yelping with glee -and thrusting his nose into my hand and fondling me. - -“You shouldn’t have come, Chris. You’re only making it all the harder, -old dog. You must go back. You belong to her now;” and turning to send -him back, I saw her coming toward us. - -“I called to you, Burgwan.” - -“I thought it best not to hear you, Mademoiselle.” - -“I could not let you go like that,” she murmured; and then a pause fell -between us and we stood for a minute or more, neither knowing what to -say. - -“Karasch is here, too?” she said at length, seeing him with the horses. - -“Yes. He was anxious to know you were really safe.” - -“And you?” There was a quick gleam of hope in her eyes that I too had -acted with the same motive. - -“That was not my reason. I knew you were safe. I have seen Father -Michel. I came because I am a coward. But I am going.” - -“No.” Sharp, clear, decisive and almost peremptory her tone was. And -again we were silent in mutual embarrassment. To relieve it somewhat I -began to move, and we walked away from the little station along a path -leading up a small grass-covered hill and reached the top of it before -we spoke again. - -“When does your train leave?” - -“At eight.” - -“There is an hour yet,” I said, glancing at my watch. - -“Yes, there is just an hour,” she repeated, monotonously, as if glad -of something commonplace to say. And again we came to a stop. - -“When do you reach Belgrade?” It was a fatuous question; but as I could -not speak of what filled my heart, I had to speak at haphazard. - -“I don’t know. We travel all night, I suppose;” and there was an end of -that subject. - -“Shall we sit down? The view is lovely,” I said next. - -“Oh, don’t, for God’s sake, don’t.” It was a cry right from her heart. -“Can’t you see what you are making me suffer, and you talk to me of -trains and views?” - -“We must talk of something,” I replied, a little doggedly. - -“Why do you come here?” she asked, turning upon me fiercely. “If you -had been the man I deemed you, you would have done as I asked--after -what I told Father Michel to tell you.” - -“I did not give him time to tell me anything. When Petrov brought me -your second letter bidding me wait for you, he told me that you had -already left for this place. I came after you at once.” - -“But you said you had seen the priest. Did he not come to you? He -promised.” - -“I didn’t wait for him when I learnt you had left. I rode to him to his -house. He said I should cause you pain if I followed you and appealed -to my chivalry and said he had messages for me from you, and urged me -to stay and listen. But I had pain of my own and with an angry laugh I -rode away after you.” - -“That was your view of chivalry?” - -“Yes; that was my view of chivalry. I told you I came because I was -a coward. I am. I see it now. And you may as well know me for what I -am.” I spoke bitterly, stung by her scornful words, and found a curious -pleasure in avowing my unworthiness. “I have forced myself upon you, -you see; forced myself like a brute and a----” - -“Oh, don’t,” she interposed, putting up a hand in protest, and turning -away, walked to a fallen tree and sat down upon it. I followed and -threw myself on the ground near and waited for her to speak. She sat -thinking awhile and then said slowly: - -“Things must be made plain between us, Burgwan. I planned to leave you -in Poabja.” - -“Father Michel told me as much.” - -“It was for the best, so. I knew that when once I was in Poabja he -would be able to help me.” - -“And my help would be no longer needed.” - -“I am glad you are angry. It helps me,” she answered, quietly; and so -silenced me. “You remember I told you I had nothing to fear there; and -I would have told you why, but that I was afraid I could not see him -first and so warn him what not to tell you about me. That was why I -rode on into the town, meaning to find him out by myself. He is from -Belgrade, and, of course, knows me. I meant him to help me slip away -while detaining you on some pretext.” - -“Others did that for him,” I put in drily. - -“You were not hurt, were you?” - -“No, but you might have been.” - -“I was not. By a happy chance Father Michel met me while I was in the -hands of the people and had asked them to take me to him. He rescued me -at once and took me to his house. I told him then about you and he gave -orders for your release. Then word was brought that you had threatened -to take Petrov’s life, and I wrote you that letter asking you to remain -where you were for two hours. This would have given me time to get -right away; and I was writing you another letter, when Petrov came back -with yours. We detained him while I left, and I arranged with Father -Michel to tell you all you wished to know about me.” - -“You arranged it all very cleverly, Mademoiselle,” I said angrily, as -I rose. “I am sorry I upset your plans. I owe you an apology. I offer -it now.” I bowed with affected ceremoniousness and added like a brutal -cad, in my anger: “I was a fool, of course, to have looked for further -consideration.” - -Her answer was a look, no more; but as I met her eyes my face flushed -with the shame she made me feel for my brutality. I felt I could have -torn my tongue out could the words have been unspoken. I turned and -covered my flaming cheeks with my hands and walked away down the hill. - -“Burgwan! Burgwan!” she called, and when I did not stop came after me -and laid her hand on my shoulder. I shook it off impatiently, like a -petulant child, and she placed herself in my path. - -“Burgwan! Is it possible that that is how it seemed to you? My God!” - -I took my hands from my face and saw that hers was white and strained. - -“Let me go,” I cried. - -“Not like that. Not with that thought,” she said, her lips trembling. - -“Let me go. I am not fit to look at you.” - -“Not with that thought of me,” she repeated. - -“Let me go,” I cried, for the third time passionately. “Or I will not -answer for myself.” - -“Not with that thought of me,” she repeated again. “I cannot. Do you -really think so of me?” - -“My God, how could I? I love you with my whole heart.” The avowal -burst from me by an uncontrollable impulse, and I stood shaken by the -vehemence of my own passion and looked for her to shrink from me. - -But instead she smiled softly and with maddening sweetness as she -murmured my name. - -“Ah, Burgwan; now you know.” - -I seized her hands to draw her to me. But this she resisted, though she -left them in mine, and as I looked into her eyes I saw the tears there. - -“I have been punished, Burgwan,” she said as she smiled through her -tears. - -“You love me, then?” - -She met my look without faltering, smiling on through her tears, and -made a brave effort to choke back her emotion, until her head drooped -slowly. - -“You must not ask me that, Burgwan. You must know all the truth now. -Poor Burgwan. Oh, I think my heart is breaking.” The last was little -more than a sigh, and taking her hands from mine she went back up the -hill to the tree and sat down again. - -Seeing her sorrow, Chris went to her and whined and put his head in her -lap; the beast loved her well nigh as much as I did, and her trouble -grieved him as it grieved me, I think. She threw her arms round his -neck and laid her head to his in response to his dumb offer of sympathy. - -In this way some minutes passed, and I knew without words from her -all the reason of her wish to leave me. That wild thought of mine had -been right. It was from her own heart she had been flying; and she was -suffering now the pain I could have spared her but for my insensate -selfishness. - -I knew that there were obstacles which she believed to be insuperable -between us, and I had driven her to this admission of her love as the -preface to telling me the reasons why it was impossible. - -But in the same moment I vowed they should not come between us. Nothing -should do that except her own will; and if these difficulties could be -overcome by any means within my reach, my life should be devoted to -beating them down. - -There was something or someone to fight now; and she was a prize worth -fighting for, with all the man that was in me; and while the sight of -her pain moved and distressed me beyond words, I could no longer feel -sorry I had come after her to Samac. - -She loved me; and the knowledge of love may have a setting of pain -and sorrow and yet be well gained and rightly gained. Our hearts had -answered one to the other; and despite the pain, it was well that each -should know the truth. - -I put away all the signs of passion and fastened them down with the -clamps of resolution. I would win her yet, let the case be desperate as -it would. I could wait for such a victory; and while waiting, fight to -hold the love I had already won. - -Presently, when she had become less agitated, she called me. - -I let her see at once that I had chosen my course. - -“I don’t mind what you are going to tell me, it will make no -difference,” I said as I sat by her side. - -She smiled but shook her head. “You do not know yet,” she answered. “It -is hopeless and impossible.” - -“You do not know me, or you would not use that word.” - -“I remember what you said about that on the hill this morning; but -this--I am so sorry, Burgwan.” She paused and then said very steadily: -“I am the promised wife of another man.” - -The words hit me hard, each with a sting of its own. I had looked for -anything but this; and I needed all my resolution not to wince and shew -the pain they inflicted, but to meet her steady gaze with one equally -steady. I succeeded and forced a smile as I answered. - -“I had not expected that,” I said, quietly. “But in fact I don’t think -I know what I did expect. In any case there is a great difference -between a wife and a promised wife, Mademoiselle.” - -“I shall be his wife within the present month.” - -“That gives us a fortnight or three weeks. The month is only a week -old.” - -“You do not understand.” - -“If you tell me that you love another man, I shall----” - -“Don’t,” she interposed with a gesture. - -“It is not the coward who says this, and now it is you who do not -understand me. I am not making love to you. I will never do that unless -I can do it honourably; and that cannot be while you are promised to -another man. But until you tell me that your heart is given to another, -I shall not cease to hope and will not cease striving to win you.” - -She listened to me and caught at my words. She lifted her head and -with an air of half-defiant pride she made a great effort to look me -straight in the eyes and take up my challenge. - -“I do love--” But she could get no farther; her head fell, and she -cried, “You would shame me, Burgwan.” I cried with intense earnestness: - -“God forbid that I should do that, Mademoiselle. I wish I could make it -all easier for you. But this is life to us both and nothing will serve -but truth and candour.” - -She did not answer this for some moments, but sat thinking intently, -her face averted from me; and presently I said: “People have been in -this plight before, and have come out of it.” - -She took no notice at first and then turned with a sad, sweet smile. - -“You must not make this too hard for me. I owe you so much----” - -“Say nothing of that, please, or you will silence me altogether, -Mademoiselle,” I interposed, quickly. - -“Do you forget what I told you--there would be no Mademoiselle in -Belgrade. I am the Princess Gatrina, betrothed to Prince Albrevics, -next in succession to the Servian throne.” - -I tried to take it with a smile as I had before taken the news of her -betrothal; but I could not. I could not even find a word to reply. I -just sat staring out in front of me yet seeing nothing. I was like a -man stricken dumb by a sudden calamity--helpless, numbed and beaten. - -I must have turned deathly white, for all the blood in my body seemed -to have rushed to my heart which beat with great lurching thumps -against my ribs and shook my whole body. Then my head where I had been -struck began to throb in response to the wild hammer of the pulse, and -I grew dizzy and faint. My breath came with difficulty and I had to -grip the tree with strenuous hands lest I should fall from it. - -“It was this I asked Father Michel to tell you,” she said presently. - -I heard her, of course; but her voice sounded far away and apart from -me. Much as though the barrier between us had become substantial and -she were speaking from far on the other side of it. - -At length I managed to get to my feet and to pace up and down, winning -the fight against my reeling senses and gathering up the fragments of -my scattered resolution. The first sign of my victory was a feeling of -blind, bitter anger with myself for having shewn such weakness before -her. - -“You must not judge me by this exhibition,” I said, as a sort of -apology. “My head pained me for a moment. That’s all; I’m better now -again.” - -But her pitying eyes shewed that she understood. - -“I am so sorry.” Just conventional words they were; but the look and -the tone told me how straight from her gentle heart they came and how -intensely she was feeling. “You are ill. Sit down again.” She did not -use any name now, and I noticed the omission. I was no longer Burgwan; -and already the restraint of our altered relations was making itself -felt. But she moved as if to make place for me on the fallen tree. - -“I am not ill now, thank you; and I think it is time for you to go.” I -glanced at my watch. “Yes, it is quite time.” - -She sat on a moment, her eyes closed, and then sighed deeply and rose. -Chris got up with her and she bent down and fondled him. - -“Good-bye, Chris, dear, faithful friend, good-bye,” she murmured, and -kissed his head. - -“You will not take him?” I asked. - -“Not now. No. I--I cannot. I should think of--of this.” Then with a -smile: “He will be so much happier with you.” She stooped and kissed -him again. - -“It is better so, perhaps.” I said. “But just as you will.” - -She was very quiet and calm now, and turning from the dog, she held out -her hand to me, with a brave smile. - -“Good-bye. You have not told me how to address you.” - -I took the white trembling fingers, and held them a moment with a -slight pressure, which was returned. - -“It is only Burgwan who bids you good-bye,” I said. - -“It is better so. It is only Burgwan whom I can remember.” - -She paused a moment, her eyes wistfully on mine, and then impulsively -held out her hand again. - -This time I was carrying it to my lips when I remembered, checked -myself, and let it fall. She was trembling violently, and her breathing -was deep and laboured. As I loosed her hand I heard her catch her -breath; and looking up I saw she was very white, the lips were almost -bloodless as she bit them in the battle with her agitation. - -We stood thus looking into one another’s eyes for some seconds. - -Poor little woman, she was finding it very hard; and a fierce yearning -came upon me to clasp her to my heart and urge her to let love have its -way and trust herself to the care of my love. - -But it was her moment of weakness, and one of us two must be strong. I -believe she knew by love’s instinct the thought that thus rushed upon -me, for her hands were half raised and a great flush of colour spread -over her pale cheeks. - -I stepped back and dropped my eyes to the ground. There was a -half-smothered sob, the brush of her skirts, the light touch of her -foot-fall on the path; and when I lifted my head she had gone, hurrying -down the hillside, and Chris was looking after her and then back at me -whining in doubt. - -I watched her go, hoping she would turn her head; but she held on -steadily and was nearing the bottom when Chris gave a short bark and -scampered after her at a mad gallop, reaching her just before a bend in -the path would have hidden her. - -I hoped she would take him with her; but she did not. She stopped and -petted him, letting him fawn upon her in his loving way, and stooped -and kissed him, and then I saw her point up the hill toward me. - -He hesitated to obey her, came a few steps, stopped and ran back to -her. She petted him again, and again ordered him back. He looked up -in her face as if in dire doubt; and then came slowly toward me, but -only to stop and turn again. She repeated the gesture; and this time he -drooped his tail and came on. - -She watched him; and presently looked higher up to me. I waved my hand, -but she gave no answering signal; and before the dog reached me, she -had passed round the bend in the path and was gone. - -I sat down on the fallen tree where we had been together and leant my -face in my hands, overcome by a deadening sense of utter desolation and -dreary loss. This at first shut out all other thoughts. - -But not for long. If the barrier between us was so infinitely greater -than my worst fears had conceived that on first learning it I had been -whelmed and staggered by the blow, I had gained another knowledge. She -loved me; and with that priceless vantage on my side I should be a -coward indeed to be daunted by any obstacles. - -She loved me; and when I rose, my resolution was set. I would fight on -to the end to win her, let who else and what else stand in my path. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -PREPARING FOR THE CAMPAIGN. - - -I don’t know any place where money talks with such effect as in the -southeast of Europe; and I made it talk for all it was worth during the -week that I was getting ready to go to Belgrade. - -I reckon that when you want to gain an end the chief means are to know -quite definitely what you want, to grip on it with all your teeth, -to pay liberally for what you must know to gain it, and to hold your -tongue and let the other man do the chattering. You may also at need -have a stalking horse. - -I used one now in the campaign to win Gatrina. I was hit very hard -when she told me the barrier between us was no less than her chance -of succeeding to the Servian throne; but I wasn’t knocked out. On the -contrary, the bigness of the barrier soon ceased to frighten and began -to attract me. I meant to win her; and to go to Belgrade to do it. But -I shut that purpose away in the strongest safe in my thoughts with a -time lock which would only open to let it out when the fitting moment -arrived. What I said was that I was going to Belgrade in regard to a -big loan which that little kingdom was just then particularly anxious -to float. - -It served me well. Any man who was going to put his money into such -a venture would naturally want to know things; and, if some of -the points on which I sought information did not seem to have any -connection, there were plenty of people ready to give it, and none to -bother with my motives, so long as I chose to foot the bills. - -I was well served by my agents, and inside the week I knew far too -much to let me dream of trusting a nickel to the Servian exchequer, -but quite enough to enable me to go to Belgrade and play the part -of a representative of a group of American capitalists with amiable -financial intentions. - -I knew other things, too. Secrets, many of them, about intrigues that -were in progress against the Servian rule and government. And a nice -mess of unhealthy pottage they made. One thing I had been particularly -urgent to discover--the character of Prince Albrevics. It was anything -but cleanly. He was one of those men who learn the commandments pretty -thoroughly by breaking every one of them consistently, and then sigh in -_blase_ regret that, as there are only ten of them, they have to stoop -to repetition in order to live comfortably. - -My money began to talk that same evening in Samac. - -Soon after Gatrina had started on her journey, I surprised the depot -folk at Samac with a request for a special train. I looked a pretty -object to travel special, no doubt; and at first they laughed and -were for hustling me out of the place as a lunatic. But I soon had -them hustling with a very different purpose. Money did it. And inside -of five minutes the station master himself, a lean hungry looking -Austrian, had put himself absolutely at my disposal and was working -all he knew to figure out the best means of getting me through to -Vienna. - -I said I would start in an hour and a half, and having sent a wire in -cypher to my agent in Vienna to help matters on at that end, I went to -Karasch, and with him rode back to Poabja to get the priest’s help in -straightening things out in the matter of that Austrian officer. - -He did not give me a very pleasant reception. - -“You have been to Samac?” he asked. - -“I have just come from there.” - -“Then why do you come to me?” he asked with cold austerity. - -“Not to say I’m sorry for having gone there, but to get you to render -me a service.” - -“You have seen--” he paused, and I filled in the words for him. - -“The Princess? Yes.” - -“Did she send you to me?” - -“No.” - -“I can do nothing for you,” he answered, as if to close matters. - -Then I let the money talk. I counted out the sum which I thought would -be necessary for paying a search party and also such an amount as I -guessed he would be glad to have for his church and his poor; and laid -them on the table in two heaps. - -“This is for the church and your poor; and this is for you to disburse -for me;” and I described very briefly what I wanted done. - -“Are you thinking to bribe me?” - -“Nothing of the kind. The Princess is involved in this matter of the -Austrian, and for her sake as well as mine the thing must be arranged. -She knows what passed at the camp and would, of course, testify if -necessary. But I can take care of myself when I get to Vienna; and I am -going there to-night by special train.” I added the last detail as an -impressionist money argument. - -“Who are you?” - -“I am an American citizen; and nothing else matters just now. This is -more for the Princess Gatrina than for me. She had to be saved, and I -couldn’t do it with kid gloves on.” He thought over this. - -“It is either a right or a wrong thing you are asking of me. If right I -do not desire to be paid for it; if wrong, I am not to be bribed to do -it;” and he pushed back toward me the money I had offered him for his -church. - -“It’s clean money,” I said, getting up. “You needn’t be afraid. Keep it -untouched until you are satisfied it is clean and then use it, or not, -as you please. I should like to have a report of what you do.” - -“To whom shall I send it?” - -“To me. You heard my name--Burgwan--and can send to that name under -cover to this address in Vienna;” and I wrote the name of a man so well -known that he started. - -“Baron Burndoff, the great banker.” - -“Yes, the banker,” I repeated; “and my friend.” - -“I don’t understand it,” he murmured, half to himself. - -“There is one other little favour you might render me. I need badly a -fresh suit of clothes. Could you tell me how to get one?” - -“I do not furnish disguises, sir,” he answered, so curtly that I almost -smiled, as I retorted, suavely: - -“I am sorry to have caused you to say discourteous things.” - -He drew himself up. “I am not concerned for your feelings. I am acting -for the Princess Gatrina;” and he bowed stiffly and formally to dismiss -me. But I noticed that he kept both the sums of money; and I went out -satisfied that he would do what was necessary and I was well pleased at -the result. - -On the ride back to Samac I made a discovery. I was somewhat at a loss -what to do with Karasch. Staunch and brave he was undoubtedly; but -there was very much of the rough diamond about him. I could not quite -see how he was going to fit himself into the routine of my service. - -“What would you like to do, Karasch?” I asked him. - -“Follow you and serve you,” he replied simply and promptly. - -“I don’t think you quite understand what that implies; and I wish you -to do so. I live thousands of miles away, in America; and I expect to -return there soon.” - -“When you have done with me, you can turn me away. I am your man.” - -“You are too good a fellow for me to turn you away. But the life I live -is not like that in the camp yonder. I’ve had as much of that just now -as I want. Life in a city is a very different thing and you might find -it cramping.” - -“Do you wish me to leave you? You have but to speak.” - -“You don’t understand me. I owe you a debt which nothing I can do for -you will ever repay. But I can do something toward it. If you can think -of any kind of life you’d like to lead, I’ll see that you have the -chance. If you’d like to be gentleman at ease, I’ll find you the means.” - -“A gentleman at ease? What’s that?” - -“To have enough money to live upon without working for it.” - -He swore good humouredly, and asked with a laugh: “Do you think I want -to do nothing?” - -“Well, if you’d like to work I’ll buy you a house and some land for you -to cultivate, and you can choose where.” - -“I have chosen.” - -“Well?” - -“To serve you,” he replied, earnestly. - -“You must think a heap of me in that case,” I laughed. - -“I do,” he said, in just the same grave, decided tone. - -“I’m afraid you won’t like the city life, Karasch.” - -“If I don’t I can leave it. But I’ve lived in one.” - -“Where?” - -“Belgrade.” - -“Are you a Serb then? Georgev said you were Bosnian.” - -“I am a Serb; and Georgev is a fool.” - -“So you’ve lived in Belgrade, have you?” I said as a thought occurred -to me. Did he know who Gatrina was? “How did you come to change so -toward--toward Mademoiselle?” - -“She told me something about herself when you got that crack on the -head.” - -“You didn’t tell me?” - -“She made me promise not to speak.” - -I had been pretty blind, it seemed. - -“Do you know who she is?” - -“No. Only that she’s a great lady in Belgrade.” - -“Did she tell you how she fell into the hands of those men?” - -“No; she does not know. She was carried off and believed she was in the -hands of the brigands, and that they would hold her for a ransom. But I -could find out.” - -“How?” - -“I know Belgrade and I know the friends of the men with her.” - -“How would you get the information?” - -“Quickest to buy it.” - -Money was to talk again. “How much?” I asked. - -“They were to have three thousand gulden if they got her to Maglai. Not -getting a kreutzer, they’ll be ready to sell the whole scheme for less -than half.” - -“Would you go to Belgrade?” - -“I’ll go anywhere you send me.” - -“You shall go there at once and wait for me. I shall be there in about -a week. I am going first to Vienna; and you must use the interval -to get this information for me. Lose no time and pay whatever is -necessary. I’ll give you some money and send you more. But, mind, we -must have the truth--whatever it costs.” - -“They know me too well to deceive me,” he answered. “I shall have it -all in less than a week; and have the men as well, at your service, if -you want them.” And so it was settled. - -Money had talked when we reached Samac, and the special was ready for -us. I took Karasch with me as far as Maria-Theresiopel, where I was to -catch the mail to Vienna, and he to get the train to Belgrade; and on -the journey I discussed the matter with him fully and gave him such -directions as were necessary. - -“Mind, not a word about me until we meet in Belgrade,” was my last -parting injunction; and for the rest of the journey I slept almost -until Vienna was reached. - -A very full week was the week that followed; and money was talking -every minute of it, while I gathered the information I needed and -pieced it together for the campaign I had before me. - -It was just a big bluff I put up about that Servian loan; and played -it well enough to convince all who came near me that I meant it right -along. It was easy to prove that I and those who were behind me in the -States had the dollars and could put them on the table. That was true; -but the bluff was to make folks believe me soft enough to accept the -security and vouch for it to others. - -My attitude was that of the typical Missouri man. “Show me” was my one -text. “Prove to me the thing is sound, and I’ll find the money right -now;” and the very strenuousness of the efforts to persuade me was in -itself enough to have made even a plunger suspicious. - -But I kept a very stiff upper lip; and when I raised difficulties, -hinted at concessions that should be made, and asked for facts in -regard to other matters, I was at last referred to Belgrade direct. -This was what I wanted; and I consented to go there; but not without -making a show of reluctance. - -In the meantime I heard from Father Michel that he had been successful -in arranging all the difficulties in connection with the affair at the -camp. The Austrian official had exaggerated matters to me that night in -declaring there were dying men there. No one had died; and the injured -men had first been so frightened with the threat of prosecution for -their part in the abduction that the money I had left for them had been -accepted with very grateful surprise. - -Captain Hanske had very naturally resented his rough handling, and, -breathing many threats of what his government would do, had forwarded a -very furious report to Vienna. - -His superior was dining with me the day after the report was received, -and had done himself very well indeed when he referred to the matter. - -“You know a priest named Father Michel in Poabja, an out-of-the-way -hole in Bosnia, don’t you, Mr. Bergwyn?” he said with a very suggestive -smile. - -I affected to think. “Poabja? Poabja? Whereabouts is it?” - -“A few miles from Samac--the point on the frontier where the line ends; -and where one might at a pinch get a special train; if for instance -one was in a hurry to leave the district.” - -He intended me to know by that, of course, that my movements had been -traced. - -“I think I had a friend who once went there,” I replied. - -“This may be about him;” and he pulled out the report and gave it -me and took another cigar and a fresh drink, as I glanced through -the paper. It was a duly garbled official misdescription of what had -occurred that night and represented the captain as having fought -valiantly against great odds until he had been overpowered. - -“He seems to be a valiant fellow, this agent of yours,” I said. “And -this--how is he called? Burgwan, is it?--must be a desperate character?” - -He laughed. “Singular name, isn’t it? Very much like yours.” - -“Now you mention it, so it is. But, of course, it isn’t my name;” and I -smiled in my turn. - -“Of course not. A strange story, though. Do you think your--friend -would know anything about it?” - -“I shouldn’t be in the least surprised. I’ll find out. By the way, your -man seems to have been roughly handled. Don’t you think he ought to be -promoted in some way?” - -“Promotion is slow, you see. Do you think you could do anything for -him?” he asked, as if the idea had just occurred to him; and smiled -again slyly. - -“I don’t see how it affects me. Wait, I have an idea. I can tell you -how you can do it, and make a pile for yourself at the same time. This -camp on the hills he speaks of must be the spot where my friend went -prospecting about some mine deposits. He told me there was a fortune -waiting there for the man who developed the thing; but he knows the -difficulty which a foreigner would have in working it, and has given it -up. Why not get hold of the concessions yourself; they can be had for a -song; and put this man in charge to carry on the work?” - -“It would take money.” - -“Oh, there would be no difficulty about that if the thing had official -influence behind it--such for instance as yours. The thing’s right. The -ore’s there, I know that.” - -“_You_ know it?” he put in quickly. - -“I’d trust my friend’s judgment as freely as my own.” - -“You say a fortune? How much?” - -“Oh, anything from half a million gulden upwards.” I spoke airily, -as though a few hundred thousand gulden were a matter of comparative -insignificance. - -He smoked for a while in silence, his brows knitted thoughtfully: - -“Would your friend go into it?” he asked. - -“It’s the sort of thing I should take up myself right now if I had your -influence with me,” I replied. - -“You Americans are a wonderful people, Mr. Bergwyn. We’ll speak of this -to-morrow. I’ll think it over.” - -“It’s worth doing, not only thinking over;” and as I returned him -his report I added: “And this man really deserves some sort of -compensation.” - -He shrugged his shoulders and laughed. “He shall have an official -letter praising his zeal; and we shall hear no more of that part of it.” - -We did talk it over the next day and we fixed up a working arrangement. -Then he spoke to me about the Servian loan. - -“You’re not going into it, are you?” - -“They promise some valuable concessions.” - -He paused and said deliberately: “If you’ll take my advice, it -is--don’t.” - -“Why?” - -“It’s too risky.” - -“You’ve another reason. What is it?” - -He shook his head. “You don’t understand Balkan politics.” - -“You mean your government are against the loan?” - -“Servia might buy arms, or build railways with the money--neither -course to our interests, you know.” - -“A bit rough on Servia, isn’t it?” - -“We have to think of ourselves, you see. Besides, it isn’t safe for a -little country like that to develop too quickly. There’s Russia, too. -Two big powers, both closely concerned. Take my advice--don’t.” - -“I’m going to Belgrade,” I answered. - -“By all means go. You’ll see things then for yourself.” - -“What would happen if she got the loan?” - -“She won’t get it, Mr. Bergwyn. The government is tottering now--and -perhaps the throne. Anything can happen in Belgrade at any time--except -the floating of a loan.” - -“I shall go to Belgrade. We’re ready to carry risks, you know, when a -thing’s right.” - -“Oh, yes, by all means go, as I said. They’ll make much of you; but -remember when you’re there what I’ve said, in confidence, and--don’t.” - -I could judge by the insistence upon this advice that he thought I was -still undecided; and as that was just the impression I wished to leave, -I said no more. - -Two days later I left for Belgrade, where, as my friend the minister -had told me, I found them quite ready to make much of me, as a sort of -possible financial saviour of the country. I soon saw the influence -which I could wield even in regard to the real purpose which took me to -the capital. - -But even within a few hours of my arrival, and while I was disposed to -shake hands with myself for the adroit course which I was managing to -steer, I met with an ugly check--most unwelcome and disconcerting. - -A large house had been placed at my disposal, and I had breakfasted on -the morning after my arrival and was planning my movements for the day, -when my man, Buller, brought me a card. - -“The Baroness von Tulken.” - -I remembered the name. It had been given me as that of a woman of much -influence at the court who was said to be taking an important part -in political affairs. But I could think of no reason why she should -flounce down on me almost at the moment of my arrival. I hesitated -therefore whether to see her. But I decided I would. If time is not too -pressing, it is generally best to see people at once and get at the -kernel of their business in a couple of minutes, instead of letting -them worry you with correspondence. - -There was the chance, too, that under the circumstances she might have -some information to give or sell; and I was speculating who she might -be and what she wanted, as I went to her. - -But I knew her the moment my eyes fell on her, before I saw her face; -and I started and caught my breath in surprise and some dismay. I -could have wished her anywhere in the world except in Belgrade at that -particular juncture. - -She was looking out of the window as I entered, and when she turned -gave me one quick glance. - -“Ah, then it _is_ you, Chase,” she cried, as she came toward me both -hands extended and uttered my Christian name, with a smile on her -handsome face, as though the meeting were just the loveliest thing that -ever happened for us both. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -ELMA. - - -A large, long room on the first floor of a house in Prague; the -furniture, once rich, now sadly worn; the lights dim except over one -table where cards were scattered on the green cloth as they had been -left by the players; close to it, partly in shadow, a second table with -drink and glasses; near it an overturned chair; away in the gloom a -cowering figure on a settee with old hands pressed strenuously on the -hidden face; and in the centre a queenly woman, beautiful as a picture, -white-faced, distraught and trembling, but struggling to appear defiant -as she faced a boy of nineteen who was regarding her with looks in -which hot love, horrified repugnance and disgust struggled with the -bewildering pain of the knowledge of her unworthiness. She had been -caught red-handed in the flagrant use of the tricks of a common card -cheat; and the rest had gone, with flouts and scoffs and jeers, leaving -the two, the boy, face to face with the sudden consciousness of her -shame, and suffering as only a boy in his calf love can suffer: the -woman, scared and confused, but wrathful and relying defiantly upon the -power of her beauty. - -I was the boy; and Elma Dreschkel, now the Baroness von Tulken, was -the woman. We had not met since that night; but the picture flashed -back upon my memory, resistlessly and instantaneously, as I felt once -more upon me those dark, dangerous, and strangely compelling eyes of -hers. - -“You are surprised, of course; but you will not refuse me your hand,” -she said, as I hesitated to take hers. - -I took her hand. “Yes, I am surprised,” I answered. - -“You are not changed much. Older, broader, more manly, of course, and -much handsomer, too.” - -“The change in my looks may not be very great.” It was a fatuous thing -to say, for it gave her a chance which her ready wit seized at once. - -“I have not changed even in looks,” she said, with a sigh and droop of -the eyes and a little graceful gesture of the hands. She did herself -less than justice, however. The seven years had ripened her beauty of -form and face; the girl had become a woman; and the woman more than -fulfilled the promise of the girl. She was faultlessly dressed, too, -with exquisite taste; and had achieved that combination of apparent -simplicity and suggestion of costly extravagance after which so many -American women strive not always with success. - -She knew I was looking very closely at her and she paused long enough -to give me ample opportunity. Then she glanced up and smiled: hers was -one of the most dangerous smiles ever given to a woman. - -“Well?” she asked, as if challenging me. Was she anxious to establish -our relations upon something of the old footing? - -“To what do I owe the favour of this visit?” I asked in a formal and -precise tone. - -But she only laughed. “Is it a favour, really, do you think? Do you say -that only as a preface to dismissing me?” - -“It is, at any rate, as I said, a surprise.” - -“Why? Why should it be a surprise that I wished to see you again, and -that hearing a great financier, Chase F. Bergwyn, was coming here, I -rushed here the first moment I could to make sure that it was you?” - -“The surprise may be to find you in Belgrade.” - -“Oh, yes, that of course--but not that I should wish to see you.” She -had always been clever in turning my words back upon me. - -“I am afraid you misunderstand me,” I said after a pause. “I meant to -ask you if there was anything I could do for you?” - -“Would you do it, Chase?” she cried with quick daring, flashing her -eyes upon me. “I wonder if you would. I should like to think so.” - -“Will you regard the question as put quite formally? This visit is -quite unexpected, and as I am a somewhat busy man just now, my time is -very much occupied.” - -“I am still standing,” she answered, unexpectedly. - -I placed a chair for her and she sat down, gracefully--she did all -things gracefully--and smiled. “How long can you spare me?” She put the -question lightly, with mockery in every accent. - -“I have engagements right through the day. Baroness....” - -She interposed with a quick gesture, rose suddenly and looked at -me as if I had insulted her by this use of her title, and her lips -opened as if to give her protest utterance; but she merely sighed and -shrugged her shoulders, and sat down again. A very effective piece of -acting--but no more than acting. - -In reply I glanced at the card which I still held in my hand. - -“Yes, I married for money and position. What would you have had me do?” -She made the quick question a reproach, speaking in a low, tense tone -as of carefully restrained feeling, with a dash of personal defiance, -paused and then added slowly: “I was deserted by--everyone. Was I to -starve and sink and go on sinking and starving. The Baron was three -times my age. Wealthy, and believed in me and trusted me. When even -those who might have had faith in me”--she paused again as she repeated -the phrase--“even those who might have had faith, turned their backs -upon me, and deserted me, he offered me the shelter of his rank and -riches and name. And even if I had no heart to give him in response, -was I to blame for giving him my hand? Does it lie with you to reproach -me?--you, of all men; you?” - -So intense was her tone, so magnetic her influence, and so realistic -her acting that she actually roused in me for the moment the feeling -that in that old time it was I who had wronged her and played the part -of coward now suggested, and not she who had cheated and cozened me in -my boyish infatuation until for years my faith in all women had been -destroyed. Yet I knew that she was that most dangerous of all created -beings--a beautiful woman with brains and without a heart. - -“I am not reproaching you,” I answered. “On the contrary, I -congratulate you. I think you acted very prudently.” - -“My God,” she cried in an accent of intense suffering; and first -glancing at me with eyes full of sadness and suffering, she bent her -head upon her hand. She was master of many emotions; but the acting -which had fooled the boy in love was powerless to deceive me now. - -A pause of some embarrassment followed. What I wished to learn was her -motive in coming to me. She had a strong one, of course. I could gamble -on that. - -“Need we pretend?” I asked, at length. - -She shivered as though the words hurt her, and then looking up -suddenly, answered with a sort of fierce _abandon_. - -“No. No; although God knows it is no pretence that I am agitated at -seeing you again.” - -“If you are thus disturbed let me suggest that we postpone the -conversation until you are more self-possessed.” - -She drew in her breath sharply with a little shudder, and stretched out -a hand as if in entreaty, then clasped it to her face and appeared to -make a great effort to regain self-restraint. - -“Bear with me a moment. This is so strange a meeting. I....” she -stopped, and bit her lip and smiled and sighed. - -I watched her quite unmoved by this display. “Yes, it is very strange,” -I said. - -Next, as if having regained self-possession and desirous of getting -away from an embarrassing situation, she said, unexpectedly, and -almost crudely: “Won’t you sit down, Cha-- Mr. Bergwyn?” She made the -correction palpable, then added: “I should apologise for my excitement -having betrayed me into calling you by--by the name once so familiar. I -am still liable to impulses.” - -I accepted the position thus suggested, sat down and answered in a tone -of conventional compliment: “So beautiful a woman as you, Baroness, -need never think of apologising for anything.” - -“At all events I will try not to offend again,” she said lightly. “I -suppose that really I ought not to have come to you in this way, but -have waited until we met. You are so great a man now.” - -“You had some reason for coming, of course. Shall we discuss that?” - -“Oh, yes, I had a reason; but I find it so hard to explain it now.” -Her manner now was that of a sort of engaging nervousness. “I declare -I could almost wish you were a stranger, Mr. Bergwyn. It would be less -difficult.” - -This was my chance and I took it. “You may really regard me as a -stranger, Baroness;” I said, gravely, with emphasis; but she smiled -winningly, intentionally disregarding my meaning, and replied with -great sweetness: - -“You were always considerate.” She paused and continued then with a -glance: - -“I had my reasons for coming to you, of course. I suppose I may be -frank. In the first place I wished to be sure that you were the Mr. -Bergwyn who knew me before I came to Belgrade.” - -Her eyes said more than her words then and I gave the assurance they -sought. - -“If I understand you, pray be quite at rest. Since we parted you have -lived your life and I have lived mine--and our memories do not go -behind that new life.” I meant that if she did not wish me to give her -away, I did not want that old boyish intrigue of mine raked up. She was -relieved by the assurance, and could not hide the feeling. - -“I was sure of that, of course,” she answered with a scarcely -perceptible sigh of relief. “It does not affect your purpose here.” - -“How could it?” - -“Of course your agents have been making inquiries about everything -here, and I suppose you know something of my position and influence. I -am a rich woman, Mr. Bergwyn, and stand high in the confidence of many -people in Belgrade.” - -“I had heard of the Baroness von Tulken as one enjoying considerable -influence at Court.” - -“Yes, I have influence; and even if I had found you a stranger I -intended to place it entirely at your service. Need I say how much more -I should wish to do so, seeing you are who you are.” - -“I thought we were not to remember that.” - -“How precise you men of business are!” she laughed. “Well, do you -accept my offer?” - -“I should be charmed, of course, and if the need arises I shall -instantly remember your promise.” - -“Is that a refusal?” she asked swiftly. - -“A conditional acceptance rather, is it not?” - -“I did not come for conditions. I came for frank acceptance or -rejection of my offer.” - -“I arrived but last night,” I reminded her, blandly. - -“You are playing with words. What is your object in Belgrade?” - -“I think everyone in the capital who knows of my presence knows why I -have come.” - -“But I mean your secret object. You have not come here to lend this -money. Englishmen--I beg pardon, even Americans do not act like madmen -in such matters. You know there is no stability in the kingdom, no -security that even your interest would be paid. Why then do you come? -What part are you proposing to play in all the intrigues at present -rife here? Whose side do you take and why?” - -“The negotiations for the loan....” I began when she cut me short with -a laugh and waved the words aside. - -“What is it you want to buy with your money?” - -“Really....” - -“I will put it another way,” She interposed again. “Which party are -you with? The army are intriguing against the present dynasty; are you -with them? The Crown is intriguing to secure the next succession for -the Queen’s brother; are you with them? Another party is intriguing to -secure the Princess Gatrina in her rights; are you with them?--with -us, I should say. If you are, then indeed your millions may be safe.” - -“I fear I do not understand you. The Queen is responsible for the -betrothal of the Princess to the Prince Albrevics; how then....” - -The interposing laugh was now scornful. - -“You have indeed much to learn. You will hold what I may say in -confidence?” - -“Yes; but without pledging myself to make no use privately of any -information; and I think you should not speak,” I answered after a -pause of doubt whether I could rightly let her speak freely. But she -had no hesitation. - -“I will take your word and any risks. I wish you, if you take any -side, to take ours. The Queen’s object in promoting the marriage of -the Princess--as good a girl as ever lived--with such a vile reprobate -as this Albrevics is--what do you think? Nay, you would not see it, -not understanding the cross currents of our matters here. She knows, -as all the country knows--except Gatrina herself, perhaps--that of all -the impossible successors to the throne he is the most impossible. -She does it that Gatrina’s claims may thus be destroyed finally and -Gatrina herself in this clever way removed from the path of the Queen’s -brother.” - -“Very smart, very subtle, and very feminine,” I said, with a smile as -though the plan appealed to my appreciation of a really clever move. -“And what is your plan?” - -“First, what is your motive in Belgrade? Would you help in so shameful -a scheme against the Princess?” - -I affected to consider and then answered with more truth than she knew. - -“No, I think I can safely say I should not.” - -“I was sure of it,” she cried, triumphantly. “And you would not help -the army in their plans?” - -“I do not know them.” - -“They can be put in one word--assassination.” - -“God forbid that I should deal with such a thing. But you must be mad -to think it.” - -She paused and then said slowly with significant emphasis: - -“When I know not, and how I know not, but matters will come to that -if the army once have the courage to act. The Queen has some strong -friends, but some terrible enemies; and there is but one way to avert -catastrophe.” - -“How is that?” - -“By securing the succession to the Princess Gatrina by the only means -which can render it secure.” She fixed her eyes upon me with an intent, -searching look. - -“That is your scheme, you mean. How would you do it?” I had no scruple -in questioning her now. I saw that some plan against Gatrina was in the -making, and was ready to go to lengths now to know it. - -“By securing her marriage with a man who would be accepted by the -country as a king.” - -“And there is such a man?” - -“Yes; the Duke Barinski, of Fagodina.” - -“I have never heard of him. What claim to the throne can he make?” - -She smiled significantly. “He has many. He is connected by descent -with the Karageorgevics, while the Princess represents the Obrenovics. -Together their claim would be incontestable, as it would reconcile and -unite the rival interests. And what is most--he has the support of -Russia. Now you understand.” - -“And _your_ motive?” - -“The Duke is the head of the family of which I am a humble member.” - -“A very beautiful member certainly, and a very useful one, also -certainly; but I should not use the term humble, Baroness. You seem to -have a strong cause, particularly with Russian influence behind. You -think it will succeed?” - -“It cannot fail,” she said in a tone of dead conviction. - -“And the Princess Gatrina? What are her views?” - -She shrugged her shoulders. “In a marriage of State what does it matter -to the bride who the groom may be? She at present trusts the Queen, and -so accepts even such a man as Albrevics.” - -“It is all very interesting, but there is one question which a business -man would put--a man looking of course to his own interests only. If -those who are with me in this joined in this scheme, would the Russian -influence go so far as to guarantee the loan?” - -“Do you think I can pledge the Russian Government?” - -“Scarcely that, perhaps, but in such a case you may have some -influence.” - -She laughed very musically. “You are much quicker than you used to be. -Chase--I beg your pardon, Mr. Bergwyn--you think I am a Russian agent. -Well, you are right. I am. My husband, the Baron, was one.” - -“Was?” - -“He is dead. Of course you know that.” - -“Your pardon; I did not. And you told your people, of course, that you -were coming to see me?” - -Again she understood me; and again she laughed. “Yes. I told them -it was possible I might have some influence with you--some personal -influence, of course.” She paused and added, slowly: “But I see now -that I was wrong.” - -“At any rate I think we may now say we understand each other and this -matter,” I said as I rose. - -“You will join us? There is no other way to make your interests safe. -Russian influence is paramount.” - -“Forgive me if I hold my decision over. What you have said has greatly -impressed me.” It had, but not quite in the way she may have thought. - -“I shall see something of you while you are here?” - -“How long I remain is, of course, uncertain,” I answered; and the -evasion displeased her. - -“That may mean no. But I must see you. I insist, I do, indeed, -positively insist;” and she laid her hand on my arm and smiled -winningly. - -“But I may go over to the Austrian side, whatever that may be. They -may also have eloquent advocates.” - -“You may find the Queen’s chief advocate the most difficult to resist. -I think I ought to warn you.” - -“Who is that?” - -“The Princess Gatrina--a very beautiful girl and very persuasive.” - -Fortunately the start I gave passed unnoticed as her eyes were off me -at the moment. - -“It seems to be a contest of beautiful women, Baroness,” I said with a -bow. - -“It is perhaps fortunate for you, therefore, that you are now only a -business man--with a short memory,” she retorted with a glance which I -affected not to see. - -Then an unexpected incident followed. I accompanied her to the door and -as we crossed the hall, Chris was lying there. He got up and she looked -at him and paused. - -“That is an enormous dog, Mr. Bergwyn. I do not like big dogs.” - -“Chris will not hurt you. He is gentle as he is big--unless on -necessary occasions.” - -“You call him Chris?” she exclaimed, in a tone of surprise. “That is -something of a coincidence; I hope it is not an omen,” and she gave me -a keen glance. - -“Why a coincidence?” - -“I was thinking of the Queen’s advocate--Gatrina. She has had some -adventure in which a dog named Chris took a part. I hope it is not an -omen that you will side with her. I am very superstitious, you know. -We Serbs are.” - -But she was not a Serb and was far too sensible to be superstitious. -Besides, there was an expression on her face as she drove away that I -would have given a good deal to have understood. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -DEVELOPMENTS. - - -I should have reckoned it bad luck to run up against Elma once more -under any circumstances; but it was much worse to find her installed -here in Belgrade, a woman of rank, wealth and influence, in close -touch with the court and with Gatrina, and taking a part in the game -of political intrigue likely to render her a serious opponent to my -purpose. - -There was no use blinking at ugly facts, or attempting to hide from -myself that if she came to learn the real purpose of my presence in -Belgrade, she could do me incalculable mischief; and I did not begin to -persuade myself that if the occasion arose she would hesitate to do it. - -It was in this wise. In those silly, calf days of my boyish infatuation -I had written the usual wild, high-falutin nonsense to her--and plenty -of it. Pouring out my soul to her, I had thought it then: making an -egregious young ass of myself, I deemed it now; but soulful or asinine, -there were the letters on record against me. Nor could I doubt that if -Elma found me attempting to use my influence with Gatrina against the -plans of the Russian party those letters would be used for all they -were worth to checkmate that influence. - -Elma had indeed been clever enough to appeal to me to bury the past -and to hint that she was afraid of my revealing what I knew about her. -But she had meant it more as a bluffing appeal to my sense of honour. -She knew she had little enough to fear from any revelations. They might -damage her Court influence; but the Russian authorities who employed -her would not care a red cent. They would have no inconvenient scruples -so long as she was useful to them. Very probably they knew all about -her already, and had perhaps used the knowledge to give a twist to the -screw which kept her zealous in their service. - -I flinched and flushed at the thought of those letters being read by -Gatrina. That must be stopped somehow, and I must get them back into -my possession. But how? I could not see any means at present. Elma was -just an abominably clever woman. She had shewn that by rising to her -present position out of the ashes of that old scandal in Prague; and -I was only too painfully conscious that in any play of wits in such a -matter she would almost certainly outwit me. - -Yet disconcerting as was this personal side of the matter, it was not -by any means the most disturbing result of that talk with her. - -She had made me realise that the obstacles in my way were vastly -greater than I had reckoned. The whole axis of the position seemed to -have shifted, indeed. I had come to Belgrade with the somewhat vague -notion that by means of my wealth and the knowledge I had gained of the -character of Prince Albrevics, I should be able to stop the proposed -marriage. But that somewhat arrogant assurance was beaten out of me at -a stroke. Money was useless here. - -I saw that Gatrina’s marriage was the centre round which two at least -of these ugly schemes of high political intrigue actually revolved. It -was one of the most critical issues of that most critical time; and in -regard to it her happiness and welfare were just the last things to -which anyone concerned gave five cent’s worth of consideration. - -The Court scheme meant her sacrifice to such a man as this Albrevics in -order that she might be out of the way of the Queen’s project to secure -the succession for her brother. The Russian plan was scarcely less -treacherous. They were wishing to use her as a counter in order to get -their own puppet on the Throne. No more and no less. - -Then there was the third plot--that of the army; and so far as it -concerned Gatrina it threatened to be worse than either of the others. -If it came to a head and Elma’s grim forecast of assassination were -realised, it would be directed against the Obrenovics family as a -whole. Gatrina, as a member of that family, would be in actual personal -danger; for it was difficult to think that one so directly in the line -of succession as she was would be allowed to slip through the meshes of -a net flung wide and drawn in by strong, angry, merciless hands. - -I had looked for anything rather than this. But Elma had outlined the -picture; and my own concern for Gatrina soon painted in the details in -lurid and alarmist colours. - -I was still groping for the guiding thread in all this tangled skein -of trouble when the first of my appointed visitors was announced, and -I had to assume my role of hard-headed business man in regard to the -proposed loan. - -He was a man high up in the Government, and I listened gravely to -his proposals, putting a number of objections much as I had done in -Vienna; and then said that I had heard so much of the instability of -the Government and of plots and conspiracies, that I must take time to -satisfy myself what they all meant. - -“You need have no apprehension, Mr. Bergwyn,” he declared blandly. “The -Throne and the Government have never been more secure; and now that the -vexed question of the succession is about to be so happily settled, -there is not the slightest ground for alarm.” - -“To be settled how?” - -“By the marriage of the Princess Gatrina to Prince Albrevics. All -faction will end with that.” - -“And Russia?” - -He waved his hands deprecatingly. “Russia will accept the situation. -She always does, when once it is established.” - -“But the Queen’s popularity?” - -“Was never greater. Her strength is paramount.” - -“And her intentions as to her brother’s succession?” - -“The merest _canard_--absolutely without foundation.” - -“You think Prince Albrevics would be accepted by the country?” - -“Personally I regret he is not a--not more discreet. But he will reform -when his responsibilities grow.” - -“How many hold that view?” - -“He is not popular, it is true; but we Serbs are a peace-loving people -and, when a thing is settled and makes for peace, we accept it and work -for it.” - -“And the army?” - -“There has been discontent, I know, and certain appointments have been -made by the Crown which have provoked criticism. But the leaders are -loyal and sound. There will be no trouble.” - -“I would wish to convince myself at first hand. Whom should I see? I -want the name of a man who knows; and not necessarily a Government man.” - -“You can take it from me.” - -“That does not mean you would rather I saw no one?” - -He flinched at the blunt question very slightly and then smiled. -“Certainly not. I am not so foolish. You have come to convince yourself -and we wish to help you do this. There is, of course, some disaffection -in certain regiments; but on no considerable scale. No man knows the -feeling of the army as a whole better than Colonel Petrosch. And you -can speak to him freely. He is the better man for you to see, perhaps, -because he is not by any means a friend of the Court.” - -I remembered the name as one which had been given me by my Austrian -friends in Vienna; and having thus obtained what I wanted, I got rid -of my visitor as soon as possible. - -As soon as he had gone I looked up the note I had made about this -Colonel Petrosch and was surprised to find him described as a man -with a strong grievance against the Government, having considerable -influence in the army, and believed to be using that influence against -the Throne. - -This looked as though he were the very man I sought, and I resolved to -go to him at once. But I was to have a stroke of good fortune in that -matter. I was ready to start when my servant, Buller, came in. - -“There is a rough-looking fellow asking for you, sir, and says you sent -for him. But I thought I’d better tell you first. I told him you were -busy and that he had better write.” - -“What name?” - -“I couldn’t catch his name, sir. I can’t understand the language; but -it sounded something like Crash.” - -I laughed. “Karasch, Buller. Bring him up at once; and be very civil to -him. He wishes to be your fellow-servant.” - -Buller’s features were at that moment a study. Well-trained servant -though he was, and correct and phlegmatic as an Englishman could be, it -was now beyond his power to conceal the dismay and disgust he felt at -the prospect. - -“Yes, sir,” he stammered at length and turned to go. - -“He saved my life, Buller, at the risk of his own; and I think a heap -of him, even if he does lack a little polish.” - -“Yes, sir,” he said now in his most correct manner, and went out to -return in a moment. “This way, Mr. Crash,” I heard him say as he opened -the door, and not a trace of feeling was on his stolid face as he -ushered him in. - -Karasch was vastly impressed at finding me in such surroundings and -his fine dark eyes rolled about him with a gaze of wonderment and -settled first upon Chris, who got up at his entrance, and then upon -me. I think he was not a little nervous for all his attempt to appear -self-possessed. - -“I have done my lord’s bidding,” he said at length. - -“Is your arm better, Karasch?” - -He started as though the question recalled the old tussle between us. -“It is getting well, my lord.” He felt apparently that I ought to be -addressed by some title. - -“Good; then sit down and tell me what you’ve done; and by the way, -don’t call me my lord.” - -A glance round the room and a waive of the hand shewed me his thought. -“As you please, Excellency; I am only your servant.” - -“Very well, we’ll leave it at that. Now tell me your news.” - -“I have seen the friends of the men who took away the lady, and I know -who they were serving. I have also seen her and know who she is.” - -“Who hired them?” - -“The Duke Barinski of Jagodina, Excellency. She is the Princess -Gatrina--but the men did not know her.” - -“Duke Barinski! Are you sure?” I exclaimed. This was news indeed. “Are -you sure, Karasch?” - -“I have seen the man with whom he made the bargain. He is at your -service now, Excellency; I have paid him. If you wish to see him, I -will bring him here.” - -“All I need is to be quite certain. He would not deceive you?” - -“He knows better, Excellency,” answered Karasch, with a dry, -significant smile. “I hold his life here;” and he held out his hand -with fingers and thumb pressed together. - -“Tell me all.” - -“There is but little to tell, Excellency.” He appeared to derive some -sort of satisfaction from using this title frequently. “I knew where -to go for the information, as I told you; and as soon as I had done -as your Excellency bade me and seen a doctor about my arm, I sought -the men out; they are old companions of mine and, as I had money they -welcomed me. For three days we drank together and I had the story from -three or four of them, both when they were drunk and when sober; and -it was always the same. The Princess was at the great house of the -Baroness von Tulken one evening, and when she wished to leave, she was -put into a carriage not her own with two of the men dressed in her -livery. They drove her by a certain route and at an agreed spot the six -men who were to take her to Maglai stopped the carriage and with a show -of force seemed to compel the coachman to drive away into the country, -two of the men entering the carriage to keep the Princess quiet. They -told her they were brigands; and after some miles they compelled her -to alight and ride with them. They were to take her to Maglai and to -receive one thousand gulden, not three as they told your Excellency.” - -“But the witchcraft business, Karasch?” - -“The Duke Barinski told them she was a witch, Excellency, who had been -detected and was being sent off privately in this way, because she had -too many friends of influence to be tried openly in Belgrade. Had they -known who she was really, they would have been afraid.” - -“Then he risked her very life. They might have killed her.” - -“No, Excellency; because not a kreutzer was to be paid to them at -Maglai if the slightest harm was done to her. It was clever.” - -“It was devilish,” I said, hotly. “Where in Maglai were they to take -her and who was to pay the money?” - -He produced a slip of paper with a name and address upon it. “You can -make inquiries if you wish, Excellency,” he said. “You will find what I -have said is the truth. It is the Duke Barinski’s plotting.” - -“You don’t mean he went so far as to see these men himself?” - -“He did not declare himself, Excellency; but he was recognised.” - -I sat thinking a moment over the news. - -“Have you any guess as to his motive?” - -“No; I could have none; nor could my friends,” he answered, shaking his -head. - -“Would your men bear this story out even to his face?” - -“Why not? They are now in your service--that is, if you wish me still -to pay them.” - -Money was not to be so entirely useless after all, it seemed. “Yes, pay -them, Karasch. Have you any money left?” - -“I have brought it;” and he produced the greater part of what I had -given him. - -“You had better keep it.” - -“It will be safer with you. You can give it me as I need it, -Excellency;” and he laid it on the table. - -“Take what you want;” and he took a very moderate sum which he declared -would be enough. I told him then that for the present he had better not -live in my house but was to come night and morning for instructions, -and to let me know how to communicate with him instantly in the event -of my needing him in any pressing emergency. - -His news gave me plenty of matter to chew, and I sat turning it over -and over in my mind. I saw Elma’s pro-Russian hand in it plainly; and -although Karasch and his companions could make no guess at the motive -for the abduction, I could make one. - -Had they succeeded in the scheme of getting Gatrina to Maglai they -would have kept her there until she had consented to marry Duke -Barinski. Then their plan to secure the succession would have come into -the field of practical politics; the Queen would have been quietly -checkmated; Russian influence would have openly backed up the united -claim of the Duke and Gatrina; and the crooked path would suddenly have -been made smooth. - -Gatrina’s escape from her guards had alone prevented this and her safe -return to Belgrade had no doubt completely disconcerted the schemers. - -But they were not of the kind to put aside the plan because of this -check and we might look for some other move from them equally daring, -cunning and far-reaching. - -They had acted cleverly indeed, and had blinded their tracks -successfully. The Duke had kept carefully in the background and Elma -had so far retained the confidence of Gatrina as actually to learn from -her some details of her escape. - -I did not forget her reference to the “adventure in which a dog called -Chris” had played a part; and I might gamble on it that, if they -discovered the part I had taken, I should soon find myself the object -of some of their attentions. And they were antagonists whom anyone -would be prudent to take very seriously. - -Complications were developing at a merry rate; but Karasch’s news had -suggested a way by which one of Gatrina’s suitors at any rate might be -driven from the field. - -This was to face the Duke himself, tell him what I knew, confront him -with the men he had employed, and see what the effect on him would -be of a threat to reveal the whole plot to the Court. The Queen’s -readiness in dealing drastically with her enemies would frighten him -surely enough; and I knew the Russian tactics too well not to feel -assured that, if once he were discovered and disgraced, they would drop -him instantly in favour of some shrewder tool. - -Then came another development. A chamberlain from the Court brought me -an invitation to a reception for the following night at the Palace; -and was at some pains to make it clear that it was to be held out of -compliment to myself and “those other illustrious Magnates of America” -who were associated with me. - -Money was talking loudly enough in that, at any rate; and I sent him -away with an assurance of my appreciation of the honour, expressed -in such flowery terms as occurred to me at the moment. Even as I was -speaking to him my thoughts slipped back to what Elma had said about -the “Queen’s advocate.” - -I should meet Gatrina again. In a moment a hundred qualms of doubt were -started as to how she would receive me, rendering me uneasy, restless, -and almost nervous. - -What would she say? How would she look? Would the brute she was going -to marry be present? Would she reproach me for thus again forcing -myself on her? Would she see through the flimsy hypocrisy of my -pretended financial mission? Would she give me away to the Court? -Should I get a chance of telling her of the danger in which she stood? -And then, somehow, that scene on the hill at Samac a week before, came -into my thoughts and I sat smoking, mooning and dreaming. - -Gatrina seemed so desperately far removed from me now and the opposing -forces were gathering such strength that my confidence of success gave -ominous signs of wavering. The prospect of winning her looked like no -more than a forlorn hope; and although I was as determined as ever to -fight on until I was actually beaten, I felt a cold chill of doubt -settling down upon me. - -Buller entered, breaking my reverie just at that moment, to bring me a -card. I took it impatiently. - -“Captain Nikolitch, from Colonel Petrosch.” - -I uttered an involuntary exclamation of delight. My visitor was a man -who had been my close and intimate friend in that past time in the -Balkans; and coming as he did from Colonel Petrosch, he was just the -man of all others able to help me. No one could have been more welcome -at such a juncture. - -“Show him right here, Buller,” I said, gleefully, standing up to -welcome him cordially. - -The pendulum had swung right over suddenly and the luck was once again -on my side. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -THE ARMY’S PLANS. - - -Nikolitch was as glad to meet me as I to welcome him, and our mutual -greeting was very warm and cordial. - -“I could scarcely believe it was really you, Bergwyn,” he said, when we -were through with the hand-shaking and had lighted our cigars. “That -was why I wrote on my card that I came from Colonel Petrosch. I can -scarcely believe it now, I think;” and he smiled. He was a year or -so older than I; a fair, handsome, frank-faced fellow with a winning -manner and a delightful smile. - -“It’s a bit like a fairy tale, perhaps. How did you hear of me?” - -“What a question, my dear fellow, when you’re the centre of financial -attraction just now in half a dozen circles. And do you mean to tell me -you’re a millionaire? Why, in those jolly old days you were as poor as -I was and, worse luck, still am.” - -“They were jolly old days, weren’t they? I am just delighted to see -you again. Yes, I’m a millionaire; and if you’d done as I wanted you -to then, gone out with me to the States, you would be one too. I had a -toughish time of it for a year or two; and it was all luck at the end. -Nothing else. I got hold of a mine which had broken the hearts of the -men who had been working it with me. When they gave up in despair I got -it for next to nothing and held on; and inside a month came on the gold -by pure accident just where we hadn’t looked for it. My perseverance -had paid me and I stepped out of the mine that day as rich as a man -need wish to be. That’s all.” - -“You were always a dogged beggar,” he said. - -“I don’t like being beaten.” - -“The same thing another way round,” he laughed. “And so you’ve come -back to the old hunting ground to take a hand here as a big financier. -You’ll have to be careful, Bergwyn. This is no gold mine.” - -“Tell me about yourself.” - -“Oh, there’s nothing to tell; nothing much. I entered the army here, -and having some influence, got my captaincy sooner than I deserved it. -I like it well enough; but I wish I’d gone with you. I’d rather be a -millionaire.” - -“Why does Colonel Petrosch send you to me?” - -“I’m a favourite of his a bit, and of others. They’ve let me know -things, you see; trust me, I suppose; and all that. When I heard your -name mentioned I pricked up my ears, and told Petrosch I fancied I knew -you. He wants you and your money bags on the side of the army in all -this mess of messes; and picked me out as a sort of informal ambassador -to negotiate with you. Though why the devil you want to meddle with -things here beats me.” - -“I had the Colonel’s name given me this morning as a man who could -tell me the hang of things in regard to the intentions of the army. I -suppose he could.” - -Nikolitch laughed. “If he can’t no one can, Bergwyn. But who sent you -to him?” - -I told him the name of the Minister. - -“By the blue sky, that’s a curiosity. Why, old Petrosch is in the very -thick of the army plans and dead against the Court, King, Queen, and -all the rest of them. He’ll grin when I tell him.” - -“The Minister assured me that the army was loyal to the throne, and -that the Colonel could convince me of that. He admitted there was -some disaffection in certain regiments, but that the feeling was -insignificant.” - -“Oh, he’s an ass; and nothing else. That’s the usual rot talked in the -Court circles; and of course the officers don’t undeceive them and shew -their hand.” - -“And what’s the truth?” - -“Why that--of course we’re talking as old friends, Bergwyn, and you -won’t repeat what I say?” - -“I give you my word on that. I’m going to talk to you presently about -myself on the same understanding.” - -“Well, the fact is then that we’re on the eve of a revolution; and -there’s only one real power in the country. The army. They can’t stand -the Queen’s methods--and they don’t mean to.” - -“Show me.” - -“I can’t understand either the King or the Queen. She’s one of the most -wonderful women that ever drew breath; and in some respects the ablest -and shrewdest. In others, she acts like a perfect fool. She comes from -the people, of course; and that’s against her; but she could have made -her position absolutely secure if she’d shewn a gulden’s worth of tact -in the right direction. But she never does. She could have had the -army leaders at her feet; but she has alienated every one of them, by -sticking all sorts of impossible men, relations or favourites, at the -top of things; and degrading every man of capacity who won’t kow-tow to -her in everything. As a result, bar her favourites she hasn’t a friend -left in the army. It’s the same in everything else; and the limit has -been reached.” - -“And the King?” - -“He says ditto to every word she utters. She can’t forget she came from -the gutter, or near it; and, having power, is never at rest unless she -is shewing it. She wants us all to be too afraid of her to dare to -remember her origin. That, at least, is what many of us think. Anyhow, -she has made the present position impossible and the officers are going -to change it. It’s the only way to save the country.” - -“How will they change it?” - -He shrugged his shoulders. “By a revolution, Bergwyn; a peaceful one, -if possible; but a revolution, certainly.” - -“If possible? What does that mean?” - -“The abdication of the King and Queen--if they’ll go.” - -“And if they won’t go?” - -“They’ll have to,” he replied, with another shrug. “To tell you the -truth, there’s a section of the officers who urge violent means.” - -“Assassination?” I recalled Elma’s prophecy. - -“Yes, it comes to that,” he said, gloomily. “I’m dead against violent -methods; but what they contend is that it is better half a score of -lives should be lost than as many thousands by a civil war. Our hope--I -mean the hope of the moderate men in the army--is that the King will -see the uselessness of resisting the army and go.” - -“You are convinced that the army will stand together?” - -“Oh, yes. Petrosch gave me the proofs to bring to you;” and he took out -some papers and plunged into a description of the feeling in almost all -the regiments in the army. - -“It looks convincing enough on paper,” I said. - -“My dear Bergwyn, it’s the result of months of work and agitation, and -you may rely on it. And we have the country with us. Look here;” and -out came more papers, proving that the feeling of people of all classes -was on the side of the army. - -“There is only one real power in Servia to-day, Bergwyn. The army.” - -“And why does Colonel Petrosch send you to me with all this?” - -“Two reasons. Either that you may be induced to join our side at once; -or, failing that, that you may be persuaded of the uselessness of -financing the Government or any other faction opposed to us.” - -“And your own opinion, Nikolitch?” - -“My dear fellow, I’m only a fly on the wheel; but I think you must be -in a great hurry to chuck your money away, if you think of taking any -side at all. The army will win in the end: we must, for nothing can -stop us; and there will be a new Government, and with a new King--Peter -Karageorgevics, I expect--but until things are settled what’s to be -your security for any loan?” - -“You put it plainly,” said I, with a smile at his bluntness. - -“That’s what I came for, Bergwyn. I speak partly as old Petrosch’s -mouthpiece, but chiefly as an old chum. Mind you, when the new -Government is in the stirrups matters may be different; there’s a great -deal got to happen before that, however. But I suppose you don’t really -come to fool your money away?” - -“Is that a mouthpiece question or your own?” - -“Petrosch might like to know,” he laughed, stroking his moustache; -“but of course I shan’t tell him a word you don’t wish me to repeat. -He doesn’t think you came here with any thought of such business; but -he does want to kill the chance of your doing any with others than the -army.” - -“If the army really holds the key to the position I might wish to have -their influence for a certain purpose.” - -“He’s a cute devil, and that’s the truth. That’s just how he summed up -your visit. But of course he doesn’t know what the purpose is.” - -“Could the influence be got?” - -“My dear Bergwyn, anything could be got in this little kingdom of -ours--at a price. I fancy his notion is that you are after a title of -some sort, or some concessions, and are ready to buy them by floating -this loan. That’s the idea in the Court too, I know. I chuckled when I -heard it--but then I know you and they don’t.” - -“No. I don’t want either a title or concessions; but I can see now the -gist of certain hints thrown out this morning. What I do want is to get -to the bottom of certain things here in the first place. You’ve spoken -freely enough about the army, are you at liberty to talk about other -matters?” - -“Of course I am. Fire away, ask what you like.” - -“What are the Court intentions about the succession?” - -“The Queen means to secure it for her brother--and it’s that which has -put the final touch to the army discontent. They simply won’t have him; -and yet it’s a fact that the formal pronouncement in his favour is -actually drawn up. Some of our people have seen the document. Of course -it’s a secret; but we’ve got friends even in the Palace itself.” - -“But the claims of the Prince Albrevics and his marriage with Princess -Gatrina?” - -“Why, of course, mere rot. The Princess stands in the direct line of -succession, but she’s a woman and barred from the throne. Albrevics is -an impossible; everyone knows that--and a very unsavoury impossibility -too. But the Princess has or had something of a following and they -would be glad to see her on the throne if a husband could be found -who’d be received as King. They know this at Court, and so the plan is -hatched to marry her to Albrevics and get her out of the road. It’s -an infernal business, for she’s just as good as gold. But she’s in the -way of the Court schemes and consequently is to be sacrificed. That’s a -specimen of the royal methods.” - -“Isn’t there another scheme about here--to marry her to the Duke -Barinski?” - -“So you’ve heard that, eh? That’s the Russian plan. He’s a tool of -Russia and would make a pretty puppet for them if they could succeed. -But they won’t. The army won’t have it; and what the army decides will -be done.” - -“You astound me,” I exclaimed in surprise at the freedom with which -he spoke. “Does everybody know everybody else’s schemes in this -extraordinary country?” - -“Pretty well. I suppose it looks odd to a stranger; but our chief talk -here is conspiracy of one kind or another. Why, even the plans of -the army have been carried to the Court; and they are so blind that -they won’t believe them. It isn’t etiquette there even to think that -anything hostile to the Court can happen.” - -“Are there any other plots?” I asked with a smile. - -“Heaps; but you’ve got hold of the three that count for anything; and -only that of the army will come to a head. Next, please;” and he threw -himself back in his chair and laughed at my look of surprise. After a -moment he added: “There’s only one person in all the mess I pity--the -Princess Gatrina. She may find things very ugly; although there’s not a -soul who knows about her who would do her an injury. You’ve heard the -tattle about her?” - -“What is that?” - -“She was kidnapped the other night; at least, so we believe. At any -rate she disappeared and no one knew where she’d gone. There was a -story that she had been carried off by brigands; but that’s all rot, -of course. Nobody knows exactly what happened except herself, perhaps; -although I doubt if she does.” - -“I know,” I said, quietly. - -“What?” His astonishment was complete. “The devil you do.” - -“I’m going to tell you. Nikolitch: as my friend, you know, not the -Colonel’s mouthpiece.” - -“I’m friend first, Bergwyn, mouthpiece only afterwards--and a long way -afterwards, too.” - -“Well, then, I’m here because of the Princess;” and I told him as -briefly as I could of the adventure in the hills and Karasch’s -discovery of the part played by Duke Barinski. I said nothing, however, -of my feelings for Gatrina, leaving him to believe merely that I was -anxious for her safety. - -“You’re a lucky devil, Bergwyn,” was his first comment. “I wish I could -have had such a chance to serve her. But what an infernal scheme! What -are you going to do?” - -“I want the army influence to protect her in case of trouble. Now you -understand. How can I get it?” - -“Tell Petrosch what you’ve told me in the first place, and in the -second, pledge yourself to negotiate a loan for the new Government as -soon as it’s well established.” - -I thought a moment. “No, to the first part,” I said. “That’s for -ourselves alone at present. To the second, yes, as soon as you like.” - -“He’s very quick. He’ll guess.” - -“Guess what?” - -He smiled significantly. “You want this Albrevics marriage off, I -suppose.” - -“Any woman should be prevented from marrying such a brute.” - -“Of course,” he replied, drily, and paused. “You might put it on that -ground; but he wouldn’t believe it was all. We don’t deal much in -platonic affection in Servia.” - -“I don’t care what he believes.” - -“I don’t know him if he wouldn’t be glad to believe a lot. The princess -is very much in the way. I told you no one wishes her any harm.” - -“What do you mean by that grave look?” I asked, for his face was very -serious. - -“It’s a very ugly matter. I told you what the moderate men among us -feel; but there’s the other section to be reckoned with. If their views -prevail, it will be a clean sweep.” - -“A clean sweep?” - -“Yes; everyone connected with the Obrenovics family will be in -danger--even the Princess herself.” - -“Do you mean....” I began, excitedly. - -“Yes, I mean all the worst that may be in your thoughts, Bergwyn. And -neither you nor Petrosch himself, nor anyone, might be able to save her -in the mad mood that would prevail in such a crisis. It will be a very -ugly time.” - -“Do you think the other section will prevail?” - -“Anything is possible in the present temper, Bergwyn.” - -“Good God!” I exclaimed, intensely moved and alarmed by the thoughts -which this admission suggested. - -For a few moments we were silent. - -“I think I ought to tell you why I thought you had come here,” said -Nikolitch, breaking the pause. “Do you know there’s an old--old -associate of yours here? Her name now is the Baroness von Tulken.” - -“She came to me this morning.” - -“She gave me to understand you were coming here on her account.” - -I laughed. “It doesn’t amount to anything what she says.” - -“No; but she talks, Bergwyn, and--well, it’s none of my affairs,” he -broke off, and looked at me as if inviting me to speak. - -“Let her talk,” I answered, not accepting the invitation. - -“Then it isn’t anything to do with her?” - -“No, nothing. I’ve told you the only reason why I’m here.” - -“I’m afraid you’ve got a devilish hard task, old fellow. But if I can -help in any way, use me. I must go. I’ve duty on. What shall I tell -Petrosch?” and he rose. - -“That I want the influence, and that to get it I’ll do that business of -the loan for the new Government--but not if there’s to be any violence -in establishing it. Prepare him in that way and arrange for me to see -him to-morrow.” - -“Take my tip and tell him your motive, Bergwyn.” - -“I’ll think it over,” I said; and after arranging to see as much as -possible of one another during my stay in the capital we parted. - -After he had gone I did think it over and saw one thing clearly enough. -I must secure the help and influence of the army at any cost; as that -promised the most effective means of protecting Gatrina. - -On the whole the talk with Nikolitch had the result of restoring -my confidence and raising my hopes again. There were plenty of -difficulties to be overcome, of course; but if the army was resolved to -change the dynasty and was strong enough to force that resolve upon the -country, Gatrina’s chances in regard to the succession were as good as -dead; her marriage with either Prince Albrevics or Duke Barinski would -be objectless, and then--well, she would be free to choose for herself. - -That was all I could ask for and I awaited the interview with Colonel -Petrosch with keen anticipation. - -On the following morning Nikolitch came to report that the Colonel had -been suddenly called away, however, and that he would come to see me -the next day. - -“Anything fresh occurred?” I asked. - -“Something is always occurring just now, Bergwyn. But I fancy the -Colonel has really gone to avoid the reception at the Palace to-night. -He doesn’t wish to be present himself for one thing; and for another, -I fancy he wishes you to go there without having committed yourself -to us. You’re to be tackled, of course--the show is got up for that -purpose, I suppose--and crediting you with the blunt methods of certain -Americans, he thinks you might feel impelled to tell the truth. We -don’t work in that crude way here, you know.” - -I smiled. “Did you say anything about the Princess?” - -“Very little. I dropped a hint that you were anxious about her safety. -He made just the answer I should have expected.” - -“Well?” - -“That he wished to Heaven she could be induced to leave the country.” - -“And so do I; but I doubt it. You’ll be at the Palace to-night, I -suppose.” - -“I. My dear fellow, no. There’ll be no place for small fry like me -there. But I can tell you who will be there;” and he rattled away with -a lot of Court gossip until I pulled him up. - -“There’s one thing I have to do to-day, Nikolitch: perhaps you can help -me. I want to satisfy myself from outside sources that the army can do -all you think. Whom should I see?” - -“You must take it from us that we are united, Bergwyn: for no one knows -it. That the army, if united, must be all powerful, you can learn from -any one anywhere. No one doubts it. Here, see these people;” and he -wrote down a number of names of influential people in various positions. - -I spent the rest of the day prosecuting my inquiries; and everywhere -I went, I heard the same verdict. That grave troubles were close at -hand, and that everything must turn upon the attitude of the army. Of -that no one entertained a shadow of a doubt. - -Nothing in all that strange time amazed me more than the openness with -which the plans of the opposing parties were canvassed on all sides. - -Everyone appeared to be agreed that a revolution of some kind was -actually impending. The attitude of the two Great Powers concerned was -matter of free talk. Russia had been favoured under Milan; Austrian -influence had now the upper hand under Alexander and his Queen. Austria -was hopeful to maintain the King; Russia resolved to countercheck him -and regain her former influence. The army was speaking for the nation -at large and equally opposed to both the Powers. - -These aims and the possible methods of attaining them respectively -seemed to be known to all; but nowhere, save in her immediate circle, -was a good word, nay, scarcely a civil word, used toward the Queen. The -note everywhere was one of inveterate hostility, almost of execration. -And this was the most sinister omen of all, not only as affecting her, -but as touching Gatrina also, of whom I heard many harsh things said. - -It was thus in a mood of troubled uneasiness that I set out to attend -the reception at the Palace, while my private doubts as to how Gatrina -would meet me in my altered character added a special poignancy to my -anxiety and disquietude. - -I made the most strenuous efforts to hold myself well in hand and -maintain complete self-restraint; but when at length my eager eyes -found her, my heart began hammering against my ribs with quite painful -excitement, in which dread and delight were almost equally mingled. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -THE QUEEN’S ADVOCATE. - - -The reception was outwardly a very brilliant affair indeed, with -multitudes of flashing lights, clever colour effects, lavish -decoration, and a prodigal wealth of flowers, as the setting for the -showy uniforms of handsome men and the magnificent dresses and jewels -of pretty women. - -One’s first impression was an irresistible tribute to the perfect -æsthetic triumph which had been achieved. But that impression was -only momentary. Knowing as I did the cloud of peril which encircled -the whole court, the scene soon appeared to me to be rather a ghastly -mockery of Fate than a bit of beautiful realism; and I caught myself -wondering how men could caper and jest and women smile and frivol in -pretended unconsciousness of everything but the pleasure of the hour. - -I recalled the chamberlain’s words of the day before--that the whole -thing was arranged in my honour. _My_ honour indeed! To kow-tow to the -man with the dollars! To bow the knee to mammon! To fool and weedle me -and dazzle me with a beautiful farce gorgeously mounted, until I would -loose the strings of my own and my friend’s money bags, and pour out -the golden stream to enable this kind of burlesque to be continued. - -Then I caught sight of Gatrina and fell into a condition of troubled -anxiety and delicious anticipation from which someone recalled me in -order to present me to their Majesties--the young King and that most -remarkable of women, Queen Draga. - -I am not likely to forget that moment. The King who, in obedience to -one of those impulses of his overpowering self-will had had courage to -choose his wife from among the people and was by nature, I believe, a -capable, clever and strong man, was overshadowed by his magnificent -Queen. Beautiful she was not; the face was too strong, too powerful, -too imperious; and although she was grace personified, in every -movement and gesture of her perfectly-framed figure, it was by the -wonderful magnetism of her personality that she dominated all who once -yielded to the magic influence she exercised. - -The few words of greeting which she spoke to me, welcoming me to -Belgrade, and expressing the hope that I liked the capital, were -uttered with a charm that made the merest commonplace phrase beautiful, -and endowed it with the point of significant meaning of rare eloquence. -At least so it all appeared to me while my own words sounded awkward, -clumsy and crude in contrast. - -I was replying to a question in this way when Gatrina approached the -Queen, and I saw her look at me and start in intense surprise; flushing -first and then turning white as the gauze dress she wore, her eyes -unable to leave my face. - -A few seconds passed while I went on with my reply, rambling almost at -random in my confusion as I fought my way back to self-possession. - -The Queen noticed something in my manner, and I saw the expression of -her wonderful eyes change for a fleeting instant until she dropped them -and appeared not to observe my confusion. - -What I said I know not; but she smiled graciously and saying that we -should have another opportunity of discussing the matter, turned to -Gatrina. - -“I must present you to one of my favourites, Mr. Bergwyn, the Princess -Gatrina. She is most kindly disposed to all Americans, and will tell -you all about Belgrade.” - -The next moment I was bowing to Gatrina and the King and Queen, and -their circle moved away leaving us together. I mumbled some commonplace -about being charmed to have such a guide. This was for the benefit -of those within earshot about us; and before she could reply an -interruption came. - -Elma swept up, superbly dressed and full of confidence, and held out -her hand to me. - -“How do you do, Mr. Bergwyn? I am glad to see an old friend here. How -pale you look, Gatrina. Are you ill?” - -“No, thank you. The room is hot.” - -“That is so often the cause, isn’t it?” she replied, with flagrant and -almost insolent disbelief in the excuse. “You must be careful, dear. -You are not strong since your terrible experience recently. Do you know -of the princess’s adventure and escape, Mr. Bergwyn?” - -“I have but just been presented to her, Baroness.” - -“Oh, I thought you had met before,” she exclaimed. “Of course, I don’t -know why--but then one never does know why one makes such mistakes, -does one? Let us go and sit down. You are such an object of attention, -Mr. Bergwyn, that you’ll be positively mobbed if we stand here. It -isn’t every day we see an American millionaire in Belgrade where we’re -all as poor as mice in churches.” - -She led the way to some seats, and not knowing what else to do, we -followed. She played with admirable confidence. What she knew or -guessed about that time in the Bosnian hills, I could not tell, any -more than I could see her motive. But she seemed to understand that -she had us at a disadvantage and made the most of it adroitly. She was -resolved to pose before Gatrina as an old friend of mine, and I did not -see how to stop her, although every word had its barb for me. - -“You would be surprised, Mr. Bergwyn, and I think you ought to be -flattered, at the number of people who wish to know you,” she said -as soon as we were seated. “The moment I said you were an old friend -of mine, I was pestered, literally pestered, by people wanting to be -introduced.” - -“I am here on business only, Baroness.” - -“Here, to-night you mean. Oh, yes, of course, I know that. But you used -to have a keen liking for pleasure you know;” and she smiled as though -she knew a hundred secrets about me all elaborately dissipated and -disgraceful. - -“I did not mean to-night,” I corrected. “I meant my visit to Belgrade.” - -“Of course, how very stupid of me. Why, it might have sounded as if I -meant that in speaking to Gatrina you would be thinking of business.” -She laughed with a sort of malicious gaiety. “How very stupid I am. But -then, we do call you the Queen’s Advocate, don’t we, Gatrina?” - -“Mr. Bergwyn may misunderstand you, Baroness.” - -“Oh, no, not the least fear of that. We understand one another -perfectly, do we not, Mr. Bergwyn?” - -“In what way do you mean, Baroness?” I asked, pointedly. - -She took up the challenge readily and laughed, quite joyously. “Why as -old friends, old and intimate friends ought to understand one another, -of course. What else should I mean?” Deny that old friendship to -Gatrina, if you dare, was in the look she gave me. - -“The seven years which have passed since we last met, Baroness, have -been the stern years of my life,” I answered, for Gatrina’s benefit. -“And in them I have forgotten the follies of my childhood in the real -life of the world.” - -“What a sage you must have become!” she laughed; but the laugh was more -palpably forced than before. “Do you know,” she added, “I am just dying -to tell you of this adventure of Gatrina’s among the brigands. May I, -Gatrina?” - -“No. It would not interest Mr. Bergwyn, nor amuse me.” - -“That was the adventure in which the dog, Chris, played a part; as I -told you yesterday, Mr. Bergwyn. Isn’t it an extraordinary coincidence, -Gatrina, that Mr. Bergwyn should have an immense dog, positively an -immense creature of the same name, Chris? I declare I’ve been thinking -about it ever since I left your house;” and she turned to me with a -glance. Her audacity increased with every fresh thrust she made. - -“There are many big dogs in the world, Baroness, and not nearly enough -names to go round. Thousands of them must bear the same; and a dog is -not like us, you see, and cannot change its name.” - -“Yours is such a splendid creature, too,” she said, ignoring this. -“Huge, almost black, smooth-coated; just the kind of dog you would -love, Gatrina.” - -“You make me curious. I must have an opportunity of seeing it, Mr. -Bergwyn,” said Gatrina, steadily, looking at me for the first time -since I had spoken to her. She was quite calm and self-collected now, -and Elma’s interposition had served one good purpose. It had given us -both time to get over the surprise and confusion of the meeting. - -“It will give me great pleasure, Princess,” I answered gravely. I -understood, of course, that she did not intend Elma to know the truth -about the hill business. - -“You are feeling better again now, dear?” said Elma, solicitously. “I -am so glad. I wonder what upset you. However, you have got over it, -and that’s the great thing. I suppose it _must_ have been the heat -unless”--with a pause and a mischievous shrug of the shoulders--“unless -it was the shock of meeting Mr. Bergwyn so unexpectedly.” - -“I am obliged to you for the implied compliment, Baroness. Do you -think the Princess expected an American citizen to wear a cowboy’s -dress or a red man’s war paint?” I laughed, and Gatrina joined me. - -“I assure you, Mr. Bergwyn, the Baroness can make the most wonderful -mistakes,” she said. “I did not understand for the moment what she -meant about your dog; but I believe I see it now. I do, indeed.” She -was a better actress than Elma after all, and her merry laugh now was a -most natural one. - -“I must plead my complete mystification, I fear.” - -“Of course, you can both misunderstand,” said Elma, spitefully. - -“I really must tell you now, Mr. Bergwyn,” declared Gatrina; “although -I said just now it would not interest you. Elma has made it interesting -and quite amusing, although the adventure she speaks of was very far -from being amusing. You know there are still some brigands left in the -Bosnian and Herzogovinian hills.” - -“Brigands?” I exclaimed in a tone of astonishment. - -“I am afraid we must admit it. Well, some of them conceived the idea -that if they carried me off they would get a good ransom; and they -did it. But they did not get the ransom, for I escaped. After a most -exciting ride I was saved by a peasant with a big dog, called Chris; -and because you have a dog of the same name, I really believe the -baroness thinks you must be a peasant in disguise of an American -millionaire. Isn’t it ingenious and clever of her?” - -“I did not say anything of the kind,” snapped Elma, viciously. - -“Of course, we have tried to let as little as possible get known of the -matter, Mr. Bergwyn, but this delicious theory of the baroness’s has -made such a joke of it, that really I think I must tell everybody now. -Would you mind if I were to say plainly that you are not an American -gentleman but a Bosnian peasant, and that I know that to be true -because you have a big dog called Chris? It’s such a convincing reason, -you see.” - -“Anything that would associate me with you, Princess, would be a -pleasure,” I returned, with a bow and a smile, as if I were paying her -a mere conventional compliment. - -“You are trying to make me appear very ridiculous, Gatrina,” exclaimed -Elma, angrily. - -“I declare I shall tell the Queen and get her to let us have a tableau -in which I should be the maiden in distress, and you the peasant -rescuer, Mr. Bergwyn. You could get a very picturesque dress, you know; -and I am sure you could play the part. But to make it complete we ought -to have the baroness in, because it’s her idea; and yet I don’t see -what part to give her,” and Gatrina laughed. - -“I think I can offer a suggestion,” said I, deliberately. “We could -reverse the thing; and instead of the Baroness being the one to -discover the truth, let her have planned your abduction.” - -Elma started, her eyes flashed with sudden anger at me, and she changed -colour. - -“What is the matter, Baroness? You are not well,” said Gatrina with a -startled glance at me, followed by a searching look at Elma’s white -confusion. - -“It is my turn to feel the heat,” she replied, trying to force a laugh. -“Really, Mr. Bergwyn, I shall begin to be afraid you have some effect -on the atmosphere. First it upset Gatrina, and now me.” - -“You did not like my suggestion, I see. I will withdraw it,” I -answered, quietly. “Pray pardon me.” Gatrina sat thinking hard; and I -guessed I had started the line of thought. “It is a curious thing,” I -went on, as if merely to cover the pause; “but I have had more than -one experience of the kind. I mean where I have been in conversation -with people and suddenly, without any palpable cause, they have been -overcome--by the atmosphere.” - -“You must be a dangerous man,” laughed Elma, who was quickly recovering -herself. - -“Not dangerous, I trust, to--my friends”; and I bowed and smiled, and -gave her a look which she understood. - -We were interrupted then by someone who came from the Queen. - -“Her Majesty desires me to remind your Highness that the dancing is -about to commence,” he said to Gatrina, and added to Elma, “Her Majesty -desires to speak with you at once, Baroness.” - -Elma rose. “I suppose I am interfering with your business and so am -ordered away,” she said with a sneer. - -“Will you give me a dance, Princess?” I asked. The moment we were alone -the feeling of restraint was revived. - -“It is by the Queen’s desire,” she answered, with a shrug as she put -the tips of her fingers on my arm and I led her away. It was a waltz -and we danced it in silence. At the close I did not know what she would -wish to do, and as I hesitated, she said suddenly: - -“I suppose we must keep up the pretence. We are to go through into the -further conservatory.” The place was empty save for a couple of chairs -making a sort of cosy corner; and as I guessed the arrangement was of -the Queen’s making, I blessed her for her unwitting thoughtfulness. - -Gatrina was very pale, and as she sat down she exclaimed impulsively: - -“It is almost maddening. You might have spared me this.” - -“What is maddening?” - -“Please not to pretend you don’t understand. That can only make matters -worse than they are.” - -“I understand that I wish very urgently to speak to you; but if you -would prefer another time, I will go;” and I got up. - -“And so force me to give some false explanation to the Queen of what I -cannot explain truly. Thank you.” - -I sat down again. “Can’t we clear the air a bit?” I asked. - -“Having done this miserable thing you pretend not to know what it is. I -suppose you can see that all this is arranged. That I was to dance with -you, make myself agreeable to you, bring you here where we could be -undisturbed, and then talk you into carrying out this miserable loan. -You can see that surely, as clearly as you can see how successful you -have been in humiliating me. You must be very glad and proud of your -success.” - -“Thank you.” - -“Then if you didn’t plan it, why didn’t you let me know why you were -coming to Belgrade? Why not tell me who you were really? Why not give -me time and means to avoid you? Oh, it is intolerable! You knew I was -to play jackal for the Queen with the American money-man. Elma herself -told you I was what she calls the Queen’s advocate. Ugh!” - -“I don’t like to hear you speak of the Baroness von Tulken by her -Christian name, as if she were your friend.” - -“Is it one of the conditions of your financial business that you -control the friendships of the Court of Belgrade?” - -She was unreasonably angry, and, of course, abominably unjust. - -“I don’t see why you do me that injustice? I could not possibly know -that the Queen would intentionally throw us together, and as for -humiliation----” - -“You knew it yesterday. The Baroness--Elma, told you so.” I smiled at -the aggressive way in which she paused and threw up her head as she -made the correction in the name; and the smile irritated her to still -further anger. “I dislike evasion and pretence, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -I winced a bit under the lash of her words, and paused; and just at -that moment my memory played me a prank. That scene at the camp when we -had our first sharp will contest leapt suddenly into my thoughts, and -when her face had worn pretty much the same resolute angry expression. -Then I leaned back in my chair and replied very deliberately: - -“That’s just where you’re wrong, I think. If you knew anything about -me you’d know I like evasion and pretence and falsehood. The man who -can do a dirty unmanly trick in the dirtiest and most selfish way is -just my type; and if he can do it to a woman--in the way I’ve done it -to you, for instance--he’s my hero. Of course, he must be a big sort of -brute; cunning, despicable, and mean; a clever beast at getting women -into a false position so that he can enjoy a laugh to himself by making -them suffer--and the more they suffer the more he hugs himself. You -know the kind of man; you must, because from what you’ve said about -me----” - -“I don’t wish to hear any more about your ideals, thank you.” - -“I was only filling in the details to your rough outline. But what I -want you to understand is, your outline is right and that you have just -such a brute to deal with in me.” - -She did not answer for quite a time and sat tearing to pieces nervously -a leaf she had plucked from a plant near. - -“I did not say anything of the kind.” - -“You see it’s this way,” I said, not heeding her words. “I came to -Belgrade to humiliate you, to insult you, to trample----” - -“Don’t, Mr. Bergwyn,” she cried, quickly. - -I threw up my hands as one who is aggrieved. “You won’t let me tell you -the truth, you see. I think it’s a little hard on me, anyway. A man -doesn’t get many chances of complete self-revelation; and I was just -enjoying----” - -She was looking straight out in front of her and turned her head with -one swift glance that stopped my banter. I broke off and said very -earnestly: - -“If I did not come for that purpose then I came to serve you.” - -“You should not have come at all. You cannot serve me.” - -“On the contrary I have already done so. I know what you do not--the -reason behind your--behind the supposed brigand business.” - -“What do you mean?” - -“You heard what part I suggested for the Baroness von Tulken in the -tableau. She would know how to play the part to the life.” - -She sat up suddenly and faced me, her features flushed and her eyes -eager. - -“How do you think you know this?” - -“I don’t think. I know. The scheme was laid here in Belgrade, and the -men who carried it out were hired and paid by the Duke Barinski. I can -produce the men who will identify him.” - -“It can’t be. How did you learn it?” - -“Money; and the aid of a staunch friend of yours.” - -“A friend of mine?” - -“Karasch.” - -“Karasch? Karasch.” She repeated the name in a tone of reminiscence, -very gentle and low, and putting her hand to her eyes sat back as if in -dismay or pleasure at the associations connected with it. But a moment -afterwards the emotion, whether pleasure or pain, passed, and her face, -as she took her hand from it and sat up again, was colder and sterner -than I had ever seen it. - -“And you connect the Baroness with this?” - -“I do, and can prove it.” Her eyes hardened and her lip curled. - -“I congratulate you upon your manliness, Mr. Bergwyn. I know the real -reason for your presence in Belgrade; the Baroness told me that: your -old and intimate friend whom you are now maligning in this chivalrous -way.” - -And then I knew that Elma had, indeed, been talking about that old -time; and I understood many things; amongst them the mess of mischief -she had brewed for me. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -A DECLARATION OF WAR. - - -The position was so full of ludicrous absurdity owing to the monstrous -distortion of my motives, and yet so embarrassing in my inability to -explain things without going into the whole matter of my past relations -with Elma, that I did not know whether to laugh at the absurdity or -be angry at the injustice. I was angry and yet I wanted to laugh; but -that did not help me to find a reply to Gatrina’s scornfully delivered -indictment. - -My silence and apparent confusion made the matter worse. Every second -that I hesitated seemed to increase her indignation; and I could not -help perceiving that my influence was running down so fast that it -would soon be many degrees below zero. - -My first attempt to remedy the matter was unfortunate. - -“We have got suddenly on to very delicate ground, Princess, but I -can only say that I did not know the Baroness was in Belgrade when I -resolved to come here.” - -“That means that you give the lie to a woman behind her back, Mr. -Bergwyn; and that woman my friend and also an old friend of yours.” -Cold, contemptuous and cutting in every syllable, her words hurt me to -the quick. - -“Pardon me, you must not twist my words. I am telling you no more than -the truth and no less. If the Baroness told you----” - -“_If?_” she broke in, indignantly. “Then it is _my_ word you question.” - -“No; that again has never entered my thoughts. The shortest plan will -be for me to go in search of the Baroness and bring her here that this -may be explained.” - -“There is no need, thank you. It is not sufficiently important.” - -“Will you tell me what she said?” - -“No, Mr. Bergwyn, I am not a talebearer,” she answered with a quick -shrug of the shoulders. - -“You allow other people to carry tales to you. But that perhaps is your -interpretation of consistency. Do you believe what I told you?” - -“Shall we change the subject, Mr. Bergwyn? I hope your impressions of -Belgrade, so far as the scenery is concerned, have been pleasant.” Her -assumption of courtesy was excellent. - -“Do you believe what I told you that I came here without knowing of the -presence of the Baroness von Tulken?” - -“The views from the higher grounds are considered to be among the -finest in Europe. Have you seen them?” - -I rose from my seat. “I will fetch the Baroness,” I said, bluntly. - -She paused, got up, and looking straight at me, said icily: - -“Can you not find some other opportunity to tell her what to say?” - -I caught my breath with the pain of this and bit my lip as I gripped -the back of my chair tightly. I think she must have seen something of -what I suffered in that moment. Then I bowed. - -“I have no answer to that, Princess. I shall leave Belgrade to-night -for good. Of that you may now rest assured. Shall I take you back to -the ballroom?” - -But instead of placing her hand on the arm I offered, she sat down -again and turned her face away from me. I stood a few moments in some -hesitation and then said: “I bid you farewell, Princess;” and walked -away. - -“Mr. Bergwyn,” she called, when I had taken some half dozen paces. I -stopped and turned. “I wish to speak to you.” She spoke without looking -at me. I retraced my steps and stood by my former seat. Some moments of -tense silence followed. - -I broke the silence. “This has become very embarrassing to me, -Princess; but I have decided upon my course. There are some things I -have to tell you, but with your permission I will write them and send -them by Karasch whom you can question as to the truth of that part of -them which he knows. I recognise now the mistake I made in coming to -the capital, and I will remedy it at once. I can easily find a pretext -for my sudden departure.” - -“No. You must not go. Please, sit down. Don’t you understand that we -are probably being watched, although not overheard.” - -I resumed my seat then; and again we were silent. - -“You are angry at what I said?” she asked at length. - -“No. It was much too terrible to cause mere anger.” - -“I did not wish to give you pain.” Her face was still averted from me, -and when I did not reply, she turned and looked swiftly at me. “I was -angry but I--I did not mean it, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“I am very glad to hear that. Shall we leave it there?” - -“You wish to humble me and force me to say that I am ashamed of the -words?” - -“God forbid I should have such a thought. But you appear so incapable -of doing me anything but injustice.” - -“I am not; but the position is so impossible.” - -“Only if you make it so.” - -“I want to believe in you, but--” she threw up her hands and sighed. - -“If you would do so, it would make all the difference.” - -“I am in such sore trouble that you cannot understand.” - -“On the contrary, I think I know more of the trouble than you yourself. -I know the motive of the Queen in regard to your marriage with Prince -Albrevics.” - -She started with sudden agitation. “You, a stranger to Servia, have -heard that. Tell me.” - -“The Prince is impossible as a ruler for the country; not a hundred men -in the country would bear with him on the throne; and in that case your -own claim would be sacrificed. She would have you make the marriage for -that reason--that her own plans in regard to her brother’s succession -may be helped.” - -“Yes, that is what they have told me. It has come like a terrible and -sudden blow. How did you hear it?” - -“Not from one source only, but several. It is the common knowledge of -those who understand these things.” - -“I cannot believe it; I cannot. She is goodness itself to me, and has -always been my friend. To me more than a sister; and I love her and -trust her as one. I cannot believe it!” Her distress and pain as she -spoke were intense. “They tell me that even now she and the King are -prepared with the proclamation in favour of her brother, and only wait -for my marriage to issue it. But it cannot be true.” - -“I only tell you what I am assured is true.” - -“What am I to do? Whom can I trust if not the best friend I have ever -had?” She spoke almost wildly in her agitation. - -“If as you think we are being observed, Princess, may I counsel you -to shew less feeling and excitement? Let me speak while you collect -yourself. You must face the position calmly, for there is yet another -danger that threatens you. There is a scheme to marry you to the Duke -Barinski----” - -“You know of that, too!” she interposed. “How do you learn all these -secrets?” - -“Let me put a question to you,” I said, as a thought occurred to me. -“Who told you of the Queen’s intentions in regard to Prince Albrevics?” - -“I cannot tell you that.” - -“Then I will tell you. It was the Baroness von Tulken.” There was no -need for her to say in words that my guess was right. Her start and -glance did that. - -“I am almost afraid of you,” she said. - -“I don’t wish that; but I would rather have fear than mistrust. These -things have been told to me plainly by those who seek to get the money -I am able to control. It was only a guess that the Baroness had told -you; and I will give you her motive. She desires to influence you to -marry the Duke Barinski under the pretence that the marriage would -reconcile the rival interests of the two contending families, and, -having Russia behind it, would render the throne secure.” - -Her surprise at my knowledge of these things was so great that it -appeared to dwarf the significance of the news itself. - -“It is wonderful,” she exclaimed. - -“The wonder is rather that while so many people know of all this, you -yourself have remained ignorant of it so long. Can you bear that I tell -you still more?” - -“Is there more to tell? I am already filled with amazement.” - -“Do you know the intentions of the army leaders? I mean so far as they -affect you?” - -“Affect me, Mr. Bergwyn? They cannot affect me.” - -“Your eyes and ears have been dulled by the conditions and restrictions -of the Court life. What I tell you is now for your hearing alone. The -army will declare against the family of which you are a member, and -will change the succession to the Throne. When that moment comes it -will be fraught with peril to you in common with all the Obrenovics.” - -“No, no, the army is loyal. I have heard whispers of some such -treachery; but there is no ground for them.” - -“That I know is the Court view--mine is the true one.” I spoke as -deliberately and impressively as I could. - -“This very question has been discussed at the Palace within the last -few days, a warning to the same effect was conveyed to the King and -Queen; but they have made wide and searching inquiries; and we know -there is no ground whatever to doubt the army’s loyalty. You have been -misinformed.” - -“If there were any reason to doubt it, I should not speak positively, -Princess; but there is none.” - -“Why do you wish to frighten me?” - -“I wish only that you shall know the truth.” - -“But if all you say were true, do you realise what my position would be -and what my duty would be?” - -“It is because I realise the peril that encircles you that I speak -so plainly. All the parties concerned--the Court, the army and the -Russian--are struggling for their own objects; and however that -struggle may end, you stand to lose all. If the Court wins, you will -be set aside; if the Russian, you might gain the throne for a while, -but the country would be convulsed by a revolution; if the army win, -then as a possible Obrenovic claimant to the Throne, you would be an -obstacle in their path and can judge what your position might then be.” - -She sat thinking intently. “If you are right, then there is no one -about me whom I can trust,” she said, slowly. “Everything is a sham and -everyone I have believed in false. Do you wish me to think this?” - -“I do not know all those whom you trust; but that you need someone to -advise you in such a crisis is but too clear.” - -“You think I am helpless because I am a girl, I suppose?” - -“Don’t let us slur this thing with personal consideration. It is far -too grave, Princess. Of the Queen’s intentions I can give you no -proofs; but of the other dangers, I believe I can. Will you let me try? -Can you bring yourself to be at my house to-morrow at midday?” - -She looked at me in blank astonishment at the suggestion. - -“You can bring with you anyone who is in your confidence. It is open to -you as one in the Queen’s confidence to leave a card upon me. That will -serve as an excuse, if you do not consider the issues too grave to be -subject to any mere conventions. I do.” - -“If it were anyone else who proposed such a thing----” - -“But it is not,” I interposed; “so don’t refuse at once. If you do not -come you can send me word.” - -“Of course, I trust you,” she said with the old simple directness, to -my intense delight. “But there are so many reasons----” - -She paused. “I know that,” I replied. “But believe me they are nothing -compared with those which should weigh with you. I shall hope to get -you proofs of the army’s intentions.” - -“How?” - -“You must leave that to my contriving.” At that moment I became aware -that someone was coming quickly toward us through the conservatory -between us and the ballroom. “Someone is coming. Take no notice,” I -whispered rapidly, and then in a loud tone: “I shall carefully consider -all you have said, Princess, and thank you for your patience with me.” - -“This is the rare palm, Prince. Oh, someone is here.” It was Elma’s -voice, and she added with gentle spite: “Why, it is Gatrina and Mr. -Bergwyn. I thought you had gone an hour ago. I am so sorry to intrude. -Come, Prince, let us go back. We are in the way.” - -“Not in the least, Baroness,” I answered. I had risen and saw that -her companion was Prince Albrevics, and further that he was partially -intoxicated. - -“I have been looking for you everywhere, Gatrina,” he said in a surly -tone, his voice a little thick and unsteady with liquor. - -“I have been here by the Queen’s desire,” she replied. - -“Then you’ve been long enough, and can come away by mine.” - -He had been a handsome man in his day, and his figure still retained -something of soldierly strength and uprightness. But the features had -the heavy, sodden look of dissipation. - -“We have finished our conference, I think, Mr. Bergwyn?” - -“How very fortunate we just timed our coming not to disturb them, -Prince, wasn’t it?” said Elma, with a sweet, significant smile. - -“Yes, I think we have finished, Princess;” and with a bow to me she put -her arm on his and went away. - -Elma laughed loudly enough for all to hear; and when I turned to her -she met my look with a glance of studied defiance. - -“You must be careful of him, Mr. Bergwyn. He is a very jealous man, -passionately devoted to Gatrina and--one of the only real swordsmen in -Servia.” - -“Will you sit down a moment. I have something to say.” - -“Shall I take dear Gatrina’s place? Do you really think I am worthy to -fill it?” she asked in spiteful banter. - -“No, I don’t,” I answered, brutally. I couldn’t help it in my vexation. -“But I wish to speak to you alone.” - -“Just like old times, isn’t it?” She laughed, as she settled herself -comfortably in the chair and looked smilingly at me, as though we were -about to have a chat on the terms of the most confidential friendship. -As I did not speak at once, she affected nervousness and said with a -pout: “You look dreadfully stern. If you are going to be disagreeable, -I shall not stay. I want you to be like your old self.” - -“I am going to say something that should please you.” - -“At last? Oh, that will be delightful,” she exclaimed, rapturously; -but her eyes were full of doubt, surprise and suspicion. “You have not -said a single nice thing to me since you came.” - -“But before I say it, let me request you not to make any incorrect -statement as to the reasons for my coming to Belgrade.” - -“Incorrect? What have I said that is incorrect?” she cried with -innocent surprise. - -“That I came, not on business, but to see you.” - -“I only told Gatrina,” she said, laughing coquettishly, as though she -had the right to tell the world if she pleased; and then added with -significant insinuation: “You must have got very intimate with her -if she told you my secrets. I’m afraid I shall really have to warn -the Queen that you are a dangerous man for her advocate to be on such -confidential terms with.” - -“I am not discussing that. I am merely asking you not to repeat that -statement to anyone.” - -“But isn’t it true?” - -“No. And you know it is not,” I replied bluntly. - -“Then I am lost in amazement. You certainly did not come on the -business of the loan; you are much to shrewd for that. And if you -didn’t come to see me, whom did you come to see?” A most excellent -assumption of surprise veiled this thrust. - -“I came as an American financier, Baroness, looking after my own -interests.” - -But she laughed and shook her finger at me. “Fie, Mr. Bergwyn, fie. -I did not look to you, the apostle of stolid truth, for such a -statement.” Then with a change to reflective seriousness. “If it was -not for me, then it must have been for Gatrina. That’s why I told her -what I did and gave her a peep, just a little peep, into the past. But -I have not shewn her your letters--yet. Not one of them; not even the -least impressive of them. I could not do that; they are all sacred in -my eyes. My most precious possessions.” - -“What is your object in all this--this burlesque?” - -“Reduced to plain direct questions are you now? But don’t you think you -could answer that yourself? I’ll give you one answer. I want you on my -side and I don’t intend, if I can help it, to let the Queen’s advocate -win you over for the Queen. No, I don’t; although she has the advantage -of having been rescued by you. You needn’t try and look as if that were -not true; because it is, and I know that it is. And if you think a -moment you will see what a service I am rendering her in letting people -think you came here for my sake. Think of the scandal it would cause if -it were known that you, the American man of millions, had rescued her -and then followed her to Belgrade. It would ruin her--and people are -very particular about reputations in this Court. The Queen is obliged -to be on account of her own past.” - -“Perhaps you know how the Princess came to be in need of a rescuer?” - -She laughed again lightly. I was growing to hate her laughter. - -“Of course I do, seeing that Duke Barinski and I planned it all. The -marriage with him would have taken place in Maglai, if she had not, -most unfortunately for us, escaped.” - -“You are very frank.” - -“Why not. You have probably told her already that that brigand story -was a fable and that we were at the bottom of it all. You shewed me you -knew it all, this evening; and I don’t think so poorly of you as to -dream you had not got proofs which satisfied you. I know what money can -do in Belgrade.” - -“Russian money, you mean.” - -“Yes. Russian money, or any other,” she returned, parrying my thrust -with the lightest air of indifference. - -“It has not bought the support of the army for this Russian scheme of -yours.” - -“Ah, I heard that Colonel Petrosch’s jackal, Captain Nikolitch, had -been closeted with you.” - -“You take a deep concern in my movements.” - -“I feel a deep interest in all that affects you. But you know that. -Besides, it is my business to learn things. We have many agents, and -Belgrade is only a small place.” - -“Agents?” I said hastily. - -“Agents or spies. I will call them spies, if you prefer. The point is -that we have them--everywhere. I am one if you like. They form one of -the main institutions of government in the Balkans. And in the Servian -army they abound in all ranks and all regiments.” - -“Whatever I have thought of you I have never pictured you as a Russian -spy.” - -She bit her lip and clenched her hands and her cheek flushed. - -“It is very easy for a millionaire to sneer,” she retorted, speaking -deliberately; then with rising passion, she continued: “What would -you have had me do? God knows I had little enough choice. I was an -adventuress, living on my wits; a cheat if you will to keep my mother -and myself from the gutter. Then I was detected; and wherever I looked, -the finger of contempt met me. What chance had I? I took the only thing -that offered--a husband; my looks, as I thought, gave me that; and I -found him--what? A Russian spy. But it was not my looks he sought but -my brains, my courage, my recklessness. I could do the work, and do it -well; and when he died I was in too deeply to withdraw.” - -She paused and her bosom laboured with her vehemence. - -“No, I won’t pretend--to you. I could have withdrawn, of course, had -I wished. But I did not, for it gave me not only all that a woman is -supposed to care for, dress, money, and influence; but also what a -woman is not supposed to crave--power. I was feared; and it is by fear -I stand where I do. I could have married again, not once but a dozen -times; I have been wooed until men cried that I was ice. And to them I -was. What were men or marriage to me? I had tried marriage; and as for -my heart, it lay in my breast like a dead thing--for the sake of the -past.” - -She looked searchingly at me as I made no reply. - -“I am not acting now. I was when I first came to you yesterday; hoping -or fearing I know not which or what. I have had to learn to act to play -any part at will. To fawn, to coquet, to jest, to lure, to lie, to -appear false when I was true, and true when I was false. A spy must -learn these things--they are the tricks of the life. But I will not lie -to you. That I promise you. I have told you all plainly that you may -know me for what I am.” - -I had risen in the hope of stopping her. “I beg you to say no more,” I -said. - -“I have not quite finished. Please sit again. I have to speak of you -and Gatrina--the Queen’s advocate.” - -“I would rather you say nothing.” - -“I have a purpose in telling you the truth. You have to take a side -either with or against me. If you are against me, I will fight you -fairly--but I will use every weapon I have. I know that you came here -to follow Gatrina; I know that you saved her; my instinct tells me why -you followed her--and I tell you bluntly, she can be nothing to you.” - -“I neither accept nor deny any conclusions you draw,” I said, with a -smile. - -“I need no confirmation from you. I have questioned Gatrina. I knew how -it was with her before you came; and when I left your house yesterday, -your dog gave me the clue to everything. We have agents even in Samac -and Poabja, Mr. Bergwyn; and when your man Karasch was traced to your -house--after a week spent in inquiries here in Belgrade--the rest was -easy. The telegraph runs to Samac; and Poabja is but a short hour’s -ride from there.” - -“Why are you so bitter against the Princess?” - -“I am not bitter against her--unless you force me. She must act in -the Russian interest--that means she must marry Duke Barinski. But I -have other motives, private and personal, far stronger than those of -policy, that make me tell you you must not and shall not think of her.” - -“And what do you seek from me?” - -“You may join with us in effecting that marriage, or you may not, as -you please. But what you must do is to convince Gatrina beyond question -that your coming here has no connection whatever with what passed at -the time you rescued her. I have prepared the way for that.” - -“You are very thoughtful, no doubt, but I don’t understand you.” - -“I have told her that once we were betrothed and that you have come -here in search of me. You can confirm that.” - -“What do you mean?” - -“By renewing the old relations--for the time--and making the matter -public.” - -“You want me to act that lie in order to deceive her?” - -“To convince her of the necessity of marrying the Duke Barinski.” - -I had to clench my teeth to keep my indignation under. - -“I will not do it,” I said, clipping the words short. - -“Then we are to fight, Mr. Bergwyn,” she said, as she rose. “I shall -find other means and take further steps. I shall poison her against -you, if I have to shew her your letters in proof of what I told her. -Will you give me your arm? I am sorry you make me your enemy and -hers--it may mean danger for her.” - -“We will see,” I replied; and having led her back to the ballroom I got -away from the Palace as soon as I could, to think over the latest and -most strange development of the situation. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -PRINCE ALBREVICS. - - -When I came to think over that promise to Gatrina, to furnish proofs of -the army’s intentions, I felt I had sawn off a log which I might find -too big to haul. And the thought made me considerably uneasy. - -I had given the pledge in a moment of excitement; and now that I was -cool, the difficulty of keeping it looked very formidable indeed. - -It troubled me a good deal more than the frank declaration of war from -Elma--although that promised quite sufficient embarrassments of its -own. That she would keep her word I had no doubt; and I might gamble on -it that she would do her worst. - -Yet in one respect it cleared my course. There was no longer any sort -of use in finessing with the Russian party. Elma knew too much for me -to think of being able to deceive her; while her preposterous condition -that there should be a sham renewal of our old engagement was too -repugnant and preposterous to be entertained for an instant. - -Neither was there any thought of coquetting with the Court. That -involved apparent acquiescence in the scheme for Gatrina’s marriage; -the very thing I was firmly bent upon stopping at any cost. - -I was thus confirmed in my decision of the previous day to secure the -influence of the army, and to trust to that to carry me through. But it -was just in that respect I had increased my difficulties by the pledge -to Gatrina. I could only keep it by getting Colonel Petrosch to back up -my statement to her; and here was the trouble. - -I recalled Nikolitch’s advice to speak plainly to the Colonel about -Gatrina; but it was the one subject of all others which I was -altogether disinclined to discuss with him. - -And the disinclination was strengthened when he and Nikolitch arrived; -for he looked about the last individual in the world whom I would have -chosen for a confidence of the kind. - -His appearance impressed me mainly with a sense of cold, inflexible, -unsympathetic strength and capacity. He was a hatchet-headed man in -the fifties, with a long, narrow, keen, undemonstrative face; one of -those straight, thin-lipped mouths which seem intended for the close -guardianship of secrets; and an abnormally long heavy chin which -suggested resolute purpose, dogged persistence and perhaps cruelty; -while his piercing, hard, close-set eyes tended to confirm this -suggestion of cruelty. Altogether he was capable of being an ugly enemy. - -He was sparing of words in the interview; and whatever he had guessed -as to the real motives of my presence in Belgrade he was careful to let -no hint of it appear; and he went straight to the pith of our meeting. - -He expressed great pleasures in seeing me, gave Nikolitch a word of -praise for his share in having brought the meeting about, said he -understood I wished to secure the influence of the army in certain -eventualities, and then asked me point blank whether I meant to help -the existing Government financially. - -I answered guardedly that I was not as yet satisfied of the present -stability of things, but that when there was a really stable Government -I should be prepared to guarantee a loan. - -“Would you regard as sufficiently stable a new Government having the -united army at its back?” - -“Yes, if founded without violence and commanding the support of the -country.” - -He thought this over a moment. “It is all we can ask,” he said. “Will -you put that in writing, Mr. Bergwyn?” - -I assented, and he immediately placed materials before me and waited in -silence while I wrote out an undertaking on the lines I had indicated. -This I read aloud to him, and he marked every word, suggesting one or -two trifling alterations. I made these and then held the paper ready -to hand to him. I did this to convince him I was earnest; and then I -opened up the other matter. - -“If I give you this it amounts to a pledge that I take the side of the -army, Colonel Petrosch. What am I to receive in exchange?” - -“I do not think I understand you.” - -“You are gaining much by this agreement--the assurance that the -financial help required by the Government will not be found by me. To -be candid I want something in return.” - -“Whatever the committee of officers can in fairness pledge the new -Government to do, they will--but you will be able to make your terms -then.” - -“I want the assistance of your party now.” - -“In what way?” - -“My friend Nikolitch has told you I am especially concerned for the -safety of the Princess Gatrina.” - -“Yes.” Not the ghost of a feeling even of interest did he shew. - -“I wish to be assured of her safety.” - -“There can be no difficulty in giving such an assurance,” he answered -after a moment’s thought. “So far as I am personally concerned I would -do my utmost. But you have some further question to put, I see.” - -“She is, I think, coming here to-day. I wish her to be convinced of the -feeling of the army, and that the officers are unanimously resolved -upon their course of action.” - -There was a pause, and I saw Nikolitch glance at me in astonishment and -from me to the Colonel. - -“This is a very grave request, Mr. Bergwyn,” said Petrosch slowly. “Do -you realise that you are asking me, one of the leaders of the army, to -reveal our intentions to one of the Queen’s closest friends?” - -“You are gaining much from this--” and I held up the paper--“I am -gaining nothing.” - -“I fear I cannot do it, Mr. Bergwyn,” he said, reluctantly. “I might be -very gravely compromised, to say nothing of the risk to be run.” - -“What risk?” - -“That the news would be carried straight to the Queen.” - -“It has been carried already,” I said. - -“How do you mean?” - -“I was at the Palace last night and I heard from one who has ample -means of knowledge, that the plans of the army had been divulged to the -Court, and that diligent inquiries had been made in consequence. That -risk is therefore nothing.” - -“Do you mean there are traitors amongst us?” - -“I deem it extremely probable,” I said, drily. - -“I cannot think where?” he declared after a pause. - -“Is it the practice of traitors to advertise themselves?” - -“This is very grave news--very grave, indeed.” - -“Not perhaps so grave as you think--for the result of the inquiries -made was to satisfy the Court of the loyalty of the army as a whole.” - -“Are you sure?” - -“I don’t talk just for talk’s sake, Colonel.” - -“But it would be very different if I myself were to see the Princess. -No, I fear I cannot do that.” - -“Very well. Then I’ll tear up this paper and we’ll call the matter off.” - -“You are asking too much of me, Mr. Bergwyn. I must have time to -consult others.” - -“I never change my terms, Colonel Petrosch. You decide yes or no, right -now, or I must seek other means.” - -He leant back in dire perplexity. - -“You would disclose no plans, merely give proofs that the feeling of -the army is solid; and what you said would be received under a pledge -of confidence.” - -“What is your object?” - -“My sole purpose in coming to Belgrade is to secure her safety, -Colonel; and you can therefore judge how far I am prepared to go.” - -“The Princess is one of our grave embarrassments, Mr. Bergwyn. If -anything I could say would enable you to influence her to leave -Belgrade for a time, it would be different.” - -“I have little influence, I fear.” - -He threw up his hands and shook his head, and was silent. - -During the pause Buller brought me a card. It was Gatrina’s. She had -come after all. - -“The Princess is here, Colonel, and with your leave I will go to her. -I’ll send my man in ten minutes, and you can say just yes or no.” - -“You will secure the pledge of secrecy?” - -“Otherwise I will not ask you to say a word.” - -It looked as if I were going to win, after all, and I felt in a -confident mood as I hurried to Gatrina, giving Buller his instructions -on the way. - -An elderly woman was with her, at whom I glanced with little interest -as the name, the Countess Vashti, was mentioned. - -Gatrina met me with a stiff ceremonious bow; and her voice was cold and -hard. But her eyes were full of trouble. - -“We come by the Queen’s desire, Mr. Bergwyn, to bid you a formal -welcome to Belgrade on her and His Majesty’s behalf,” she said, -formally and distantly. - -I expressed my gratification in equally formal terms; and we sat -talking generalities, about the Capital, the ball of the previous -night, and so on; just commonplace surface chatter, until Buller -entered and gave me a slip of paper with the one word “Yes” written -upon it. I had won; and after a little more make-weight twaddle for the -benefit of the Countess Vashti, I got to the pith of things. - -“There are some points arising out of our conversation at the Palace, -last night, Princess, which have occurred to me, and I should be glad -of an opportunity of discussing them with you privately.” - -“Her Majesty’s object in desiring me to see you to-day, Mr. Bergwyn, -was that I should speak with you privately if you desired it.” As she -said this she glanced at the companion, who bowed acquiescence. - -I rose at once and giving the old lady a bundle of papers I led Gatrina -to another room. - -“I told you last night that I would endeavour to give you proofs of -what I said. As to the aim of the Russian party there is no need for -proof; the Baroness herself last night admitted to me that she had -instigated your abduction; that you were to have been taken to Maglai; -and that when there your marriage with Duke Barinski was to be forced -upon you.” - -“She has said almost as much to me to-day--among other things,” was her -reply, very coldly spoken. I could guess at the “other things,” but -there was no time then to enter upon any defence. - -“As to the power and feeling of the army I can prove my words. Colonel -Petrosch is here and he will himself convince you. Will you come to -him?” - -“It seems incredible. How have you prevailed upon him to speak of this -to me?” - -“Does that matter, so long as he does speak?” - -“I shall be at liberty to report what he may say?” - -“No, certainly not. It is for your ears only. You asked for the proofs -of what I said. I offer it to you; but it must, of course, be under a -pledge of secrecy.” - -She hesitated in anxious perplexity. “I will see him. I can at any rate -act upon any knowledge so gained.” - -“It is for that object I wish you to be convinced.” - -We went then to the room where I had left the Colonel and Nikolitch, -and both men rose and bowed to Gatrina as we entered, the Colonel -stiffly, Nikolitch with unmistakable interest. - -“Time is pressing and the interview need not take long,” I said. “What -I wish is that you will convince the Princess Gatrina as you have -convinced me, Colonel Petrosch, of the intentions of the officers for -whom you speak so far as they affect her.” - -Gatrina sat down and looked at him very closely. - -The Colonel on his side was not without embarrassment as to how to -begin. At length he said: “The Princess will, no doubt, be aware that -the family of which she is a member has incurred the extreme hostility -of the army. And what I said to you before, Mr. Bergwyn, I repeat -now--if the Princess consults her safety and interests she will leave -the country at once.” - -Gatrina’s lip curled. “And if she does not consult either by adopting a -course which she would consider cowardly and consent to be frightened -away, what then?” - -Antagonism and disbelief inspired the reply: the antagonism founded -upon the Court view of the army’s attitude; the disbelief proceeding -from her own private feelings. Nikolitch pulled his moustache and -glanced at her with a mixture of admiration and concern; while the grim -old Colonel shrugged his shoulders. - -“I should apologise, Princess. I am not your Highness’s adviser, nor -had I any right to assume such a position.” - -“Is this all you have brought me to hear, Mr. Bergwyn?” she asked, with -scarcely veiled disdain. - -“No. I wish you to be convinced on two points--that the army is united -and must be the deciding force in the present crisis; and that it is -against your chance of succession to the Throne. Colonel Petrosch can -speak with authority on both--if he will.” - -“On both those points I can speak absolutely,” he replied; and very -succinctly and clearly he made good his case as to the unanimity of the -great majority of the regiments. That he succeeded in impressing her -deeply was plain. - -“And as to myself?” she asked. - -“I much regret to have to say the army would not consent to serve under -your Highness, or any member of your family,” he answered, decision in -every syllable. - -The gravity of the words appealed to us all. - -Gatrina paused. “Any member of my family, Colonel Petrosch?” she -repeated. “That would include His Majesty himself.” - -“Madam, I have spoken under pressure; but my words stand and are not -to be recalled,” he declared. “I speak not alone for myself, but for -the entire committee of officers.” - -“Your words are full of dangerous insinuations. What do you mean to -imply?” - -“I can add little to what I have said. The plans of the army have been -much canvassed in the Court and elsewhere, and much misunderstood. But -they have been decided upon; although, of course, that decision is -secret.” - -“Why do you tell me this?” she asked quickly. - -“At Mr. Bergwyn’s desire.” - -“And why?” - -“Your pardon; that is a question to be put to him.” - -I got up to end the interview; and after a moment Gatrina arose also, -and with a bow to the two men went out with me. We returned to the room -where we had been alone. - -“I have kept my word. I trust you are convinced,” I said. - -“I am bewildered. I don’t know whether to take it seriously and be -gravely alarmed, or to scoff at the whole thing.” - -“I think you must take it very seriously.” - -“But it means that the officers are all but in open revolt against the -Throne, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“You know the many reports to the same effect, all quite openly -canvassed.” - -“How have you influenced Colonel Petrosch to speak in this way to me?” - -“It must be enough that he has so spoken. The question does not touch -that of your decision as to your own action.” - -“Do you counsel me to run away, then?” she cried, indignantly and -almost contemptuously. - -“I am afraid I have no influence with you.” - -“No. That is true--now.” - -“Why do you emphasise that word in particular--now?” - -She disregarded the question, but after thinking earnestly for a few -seconds, her brows knitted and her face intensely serious, she said: -“The one serious thing is the statement that the regiments are now -unanimous. Do you believe that?” - -“I have not the shadow of a doubt.” - -“Why are you so set upon frightening me?” - -“You asked me that last night. I told you I have no such wish; I desire -only that you shall know the truth.” - -“I shall not leave my country, Mr. Bergwyn--even if all this be true. -Nothing shall make me do that.” - -“I feared that would be your decision.” - -“You hoped I should be a coward then! Thank you.” - -“That is not how I should describe my thoughts; but phrases are not of -much consequence where things themselves are so grave.” - -“If what this Colonel insinuates be true, the Queen herself would be in -trouble and even in danger; would you have me desert her? Do you mean -you think that would not be the act of a coward?” - -“If your remaining to marry the Prince Albrevics would help her, I -should say it would be cowardly to leave.” - -She flushed with anger. “You do Her Majesty wrong and dishonour, Mr. -Bergwyn, in saying that. She knows now that, like the rest of us, she -has been mistaken in regard to the Prince. I have spoken freely with -her and the marriage will not take place.” - -“I am very glad to hear it,” I replied in a carefully restrained tone, -hiding alike my surprise and unbounded delight at the news. But she had -not exhausted her anger against me. - -“Like so many men you seem to find delight in wronging one of the -noblest women that ever lived--the staunchest friend that a girl could -have.” It was an easy inference that the Queen had talked her over, but -I admired Gatrina all the more for this chivalrous and warm defence. - -“If it be possible I should like you to believe that I find no pleasure -at all in wronging any woman. But I do not take the same view of the -Queen as you do.” - -“You have allowed yourself to be poisoned against her. I know by whom, -and, perhaps, you are not to blame.” A reference to Elma this and an -unmistakable sneer. - -“I think I understand your reference, and there are several things I -wish to make plainer to you----” - -“I beg you not to trouble, Mr. Bergwyn. I wish to leave now.” - -“You will let me explain surely.” - -“There is no room for any explanations. I know enough, thank you. Let -me go to the Countess Vashti.” - -“You are very unjust and very hard. Last night after I had seen you I -had a conversation with the----” - -“I am quite aware of that,” she broke in, smiling angrily. - -“For God’s sake don’t misunderstand me,” I cried, earnestly. “You must -let me speak of it. It means----” - -Impressed by my vehemence, I think, she was going to listen when -the door of the room was thrust open with some violence, and Prince -Albrevics entered, followed by Elma herself. The Prince was furiously -angry; his face more crimson than usual even, and his manner truculent -and threatening. - -“So it’s true and you _are_ here, Gatrina. What is the meaning of it? I -have come to fetch you away.” - -His hectoring tone and the insolent ignoring of me made me hot. - -“The Princess Gatrina is here by Her Majesty’s desire, sir,” I said, as -calmly as I could. - -“I have nothing to say to you--yet,” he answered, first giving me a -vicious look and then ostentatiously turning his back upon me. - -Elma laughed, audibly enough for us all to hear. - -“I have no need of your escort, Prince,” said Gatrina. “The Countess -Vashti is with me.” - -“You will come with me,” he retorted, curtly. - -“On the contrary, I shall go with the Countess. Will you take me to -her, Mr. Bergwyn?” - -“Certainly.” I went toward the door. I observed that she had not taken -the slightest notice of Elma. - -“I have the right to escort you, Gatrina. We don’t need the -interference of any foreigners.” - -Gatrina was in the act of leaving but at this she stopped and turned to -him. - -“You are in error, Prince. You have no longer the right which you -imply. Her Majesty will explain to you the reason. Your arm, if you -please, Mr. Bergwyn.” And taking my arm she swept past him, her head -high and looking every inch a Princess. - -He changed colour at her words, and glared at me with a malignity that -I expected to find utterance in fierce words. But he held them back and -just did the cursing internally, I suppose. - -“The Princess’s carriage,” I said to Buller as we crossed the hall to -the room where the Countess was waiting. - -Just as she came out and we stood in the hall, an unexpected incident -occurred. - -Chris appeared from somewhere and, recognising Gatrina, rushed to her -with signs of extravagant delight. - -She left my arm and bending over him patted him and made much of him in -her old way; and the dog whimpered and frolicked about her, fawning on -and licking her as if he had been a young pup. In the midst of it Elma -and Prince Albrevics came out and watched them. - -“What’s the meaning of that?” growled the Prince, with a scowl. - -“One might almost think they were old friends,” answered Elma, in her -sweetest tone. - -Gatrina paid no heed to either remark, although she must have heard -them both; and when she raised her head I saw in her brightly shining -eyes an expression I had not seen since I came to Belgrade. - -“Down, Chris, down,” I cried, for the dog was loath to let her go. - -“He remembers me, Mr. Bergwyn; I should not like him to have -forgotten,” said Gatrina, very gently, but meaningly. It was her way of -answering Elma’s sneer. - -I accompanied them to the carriage, Chris coming with us, and his great -wistful eyes followed her all the time until she drove away. - -As I returned into the house, the Prince passed me on the threshold. I -stopped, meaning to have some plain-pointed talk with him. - -But he prevented that. “I don’t quarrel with a man in his own house, -sir, but we shall meet again,” he said, and hurried away without giving -me a chance to reply. - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -THE INSULT. - - -Gatrina’s visit resulted in little more than a fiasco, owing to the -interruption of Prince Albrevics. I re-entered the house in a quite fit -mood to quarrel with Elma for having brought him upon the scene as she -had. - -Nikolitch had come out in search of me, however, and was speaking to -her in the hall, so that I could say nothing. - -“You will not be long, Bergwyn?” he asked. - -“I am ready now.” - -“I will wait while you despatch your business with Colonel Petrosch, -Mr. Bergwyn,” said Elma, readily. “I am in no hurry.” - -“I regret I can give you no time to-day, Baroness,” I said, bluntly -intending it as her dismissal. But she laughed it away. - -“You can come and tell me so when he has gone,” she answered, and -turned into one of the rooms, contriving to convey a most irritating -suggestion that she was quite at home and perfectly accustomed to -humour my whims. - -“How did she know Petrosch was here?” asked Nikolitch. “She is a -wonderful woman. She knows everything. She will understand why he has -come.” - -“Let her,” said I, with a shrug. “It makes no difference;” and with -that we went back to the Colonel. - -The rest of the business was soon despatched. I handed him the -undertaking I had drawn up and thus stood pledged to support the cause -of the army on the conditions I had already specified. When the Colonel -had gone Nikolitch remained, and when we had fixed up an engagement to -dine together that night, he said: - -“I think you have done the right thing, Bergwyn; and there is no doubt -your action will strengthen the moderates among us. It will make -against the policy of violence; and may render it impossible. I hope so -with all my heart,” he said, earnestly. - -“What will happen?” - -“A forced abdication. As I have told you it has been put to the King -more than once, and he has refused obstinately. But now, backed by the -united army, it will be different.” - -“If he should still refuse?” - -“He’ll have to go. The Queen has made it imperative. For a clever woman -she has made amazing blunders. Of course you understand the Russian -partisans won’t love you any more than the Queen will continue to be -friendly to you now.” - -“If she gets to know what has passed.” - -He nodded significantly toward the room where Elma had gone. “She’ll -see to that, probably--unless she has some other move. If you can stop -her, I should.” - -“I have no influence with her and seek none.” - -“That’s not the story she persists in telling, my dear fellow,” he said -with a slow smile. - -“It’s the story I tell--and it’s the true one, Nikolitch. What story do -you mean this of hers?” - -“I’ll tell you to-night. I’ve a lot to do now. Of course you know your -own cards; but if I were you, I should keep in with her. She can be -dangerous, as I’ve told you more than once. Well, till this evening -then,” he added lightly, and went away. - -What story had Elma been spreading now? I had better know it at once, I -thought, and went to her to ask. - -“The Colonel has gone, then? And the Captain, too. I am glad you have -him for a friend, Mr. Bergwyn,” she said, in her lightest manner. “You -would have found Belgrade dull without a man friend. Yet you don’t -quite understand the captain’s position?” - -“Did you stay to enlighten me?” - -“Oh dear, no. I have much more important matters to discuss. But I -wish I had warned you that although he is on excellent terms with the -officers--as he is with everyone, being a delightful man--yet he is -not in the inner circle. He is of great use to them; but he knows only -what they choose to tell him. He has been of great use to them, for -instance, in getting you over to their cause; but of course he has led -you to make a great mistake.” - -“He has just told me that you have spread some report concerning you -and myself. What is that?” - -“I thought he would. He hinted to me just now in the minute I had with -him that he had heard something; and naturally I did not undeceive him. -He seemed greatly mystified; of course I knew why,” she added. - -“Perhaps you will enlighten me?” - -“Don’t you think it is rather a delicate question?” - -“I wish you would speak plainly,” I broke out, brusquely. - -“I suppose it was in this way. You see you and I were together for some -considerable time last night at the Palace; and as people had heard -rumours of the reason for your presence in Belgrade--rumours connecting -us, I mean; I suppose they put two and two together--at least they put -us together, that is to say.” - -“Captain Nikolitch puts the origin of the rumour down to you, Baroness.” - -“I don’t think I object. American millionaires are very rare in -Belgrade, and if people chose to think that I was engaged to one, was -it likely that I should have so little of feminine vanity as to be -displeased?” - -I understood now the reason for Gatrina’s coldness, her marked -estrangement during her visit, and the undermeaning of some of her -words. She had heard this infernal story. Elma enjoyed my dismay; and I -believe understood the cause of it. - -“Do you mean that you actually gave countenance to such a thing?” - -“Pray don’t look so painfully shocked, Mr. Bergwyn,” she mocked. - -“You will place me in the extremely invidious position of having to -deny the report, Baroness.” - -Her laugh at this had all the ring of genuineness. “How will you do -it, Mr. Bergwyn?” she asked, in renewed mockery of my earnestness. -“Think. How can you do it? You and I know that it has no sort of -foundation in fact; but how can we stop the tongue of gossip? Let us be -sensible and just live it down. Other people’s names have been coupled -together in the same way in mistake before now; but they have not -been married in consequence. Nor shall we be, I suppose. But it is a -delightful situation none the less, and just what I desired.” - -“I remembered what you said last night,” I exclaimed, angrily. - -“You had better laugh at it all than be angry.” - -“I have no laughter to spare for it.” - -“Ah, that is because of Gatrina. Naturally, too. But it was she who -made it necessary, and of course, so far as she is concerned, the -desired effect has already been produced. In a week or two the thing -will die a natural death, as such things do; and neither of us will be -a krone the worse.” - -“I think you are the most exasperating woman that ever lived,” I said -hotly. - -“I can quite understand that thought. As I told you last night I have -to play many parts. This one you and Gatrina together have forced upon -me.” She spoke lightly and shrugged her shoulders, but after a moment -was serious. “I told you also, last night, that if you forced me to -fight, I would do it openly. Gatrina’s trust in you was in our way -and had to be broken somehow. It was broken when she heard this news. -The Queen had to use the utmost pressure to induce her to come to you -to-day. Her Majesty did me the honour to ask me in Gatrina’s presence -whether there was any truth in the report of my secret engagement to -you--it is supposed to be no more than secret--and I could not, at -least I did not, deny it.” - -“It is infamous,” I broke in, passionately. - -“Infamous if you like, but necessary. You have seen Gatrina for the -last time, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“I will go to the Queen herself and deny it.” - -“You might, if she would receive you. But Gatrina was supposed to be -coming as a last step to win you and your money to the side of the -Court. Can she carry back any news other than that her mission as -Queen’s Advocate has failed? You are now, indeed, pledged to support -the cause of Her Majesty’s bitterest enemies--the army. And even angry -as you are now, you can judge the prospect of your reception. You have -chosen your side and must take the bitter with the sweet.” - -She dwelt on all this with telling deliberateness, and the pitiless -logic of every measured word told upon me. But the effect was not what -she had intended. Instead of growing more angry, I began to regain -coolness. The perception of difficulties has always a steadying result -with me, and I put aside my anger at once. It was too dangerous a -luxury at such a juncture. - -“You are building your theory upon the assumption that I have thrown in -my lot with Colonel Petrosch and his friends. Do so by all means if it -pleases you,” I said. - -“I judge by what I have found here: but I shall know for certain -within a few hours. I do not act in the dark. But if you have not, it -will make no difference in regard to the Queen’s Advocate.” - -“I prefer not to discuss the Princess with you.” - -“You will find someone else who will wish to do so. Prince Albrevics -attributes the failure of his marriage to you and will force a quarrel -upon you. Rumours of that Bosnian adventure have reached him. I wish to -warn you.” - -“Have you anything more to say?” I asked as I rose. “If you have, it -will be well to say it at once, as you will have no opportunity in the -future.” - -“I suppose I have made you feel like that, and that you won’t believe I -am sorry. You have driven me so hard. Yet I--” She paused, looked down, -and then rising came toward me and said half wistfully, half defiantly: -“I need not be your enemy, and would much rather be your friend. Why -won’t you see this? All the influence I have could be yours if you -would only let it be so.” - -“I prefer to trust to myself and take my own course, thank you,” I -said, coldly. - -She sighed wearily. “I suppose we all have our hours of weakness and -perhaps this is mine. I am not ashamed for you to see it. Let me be -your friend, Chase. I--I won’t ask for anything else. But I feel such a -coward now for all that I have had to do against you. I could help you -in all--all except Gatrina. That can never be possible for you. But you -are being so shamefully betrayed.” - -“I have given you my answer.” - -“Yes, I know, and I know how dogged you are. But if you trust -these officers, this Colonel Petrosch, he will only deceive you. -I told you before, that their policy is to be summed up in one -word--assassination; if once they resolve to move. We all know that and -dread it for the sake of Servia. And if you help them with money, they -will take it and only lie to you. Everyone lies here. It is the common -coin of negotiation. Trust me a little, just a little, for the sake of -old times, and I’ll be true to you. I swear on my soul I will.” - -“I do not need your help.” - -“I am not acting or lying now. Trust me and I will give up all this -Russian spying business and never touch it again. I want to feel I am -working for you, not against you. My God, I will do anything, anything, -if you will but let me.” - -“I have already had too clear a proof of that to wish for any more. -Your carriage is waiting, Baroness.” - -She gazed at me intently; and gradually her features and the expression -of her eyes hardened. - -“As you will--but that decision will cost you dear. The men whom you -have helped or are going to help with your money are assassins; and -when they have done their work and when the city runs red with blood, -and both the Queen and her advocate, Gatrina, lie dead among their -victims, you will remember this hour and your rejection of my help; and -eat out your heart in belated, unavailing regret. Do you still persist -in sending me away?” - -“Your carriage is waiting,” I repeated doggedly; and she went without -another word. - -I returned to my library feeling very much disturbed. I was cooking a -dish that didn’t promise to be easy of digestion. I could see that, -without the help of Nikolitch’s words and Elma’s dramatic confirmation -of them. What she had said about assassination had impressed me more -than I cared to own; and I recalled Nikolitch’s uneasy hope on that -score. Two people more unlike than he and Elma it would be difficult to -find; and yet both appeared to hold much the same opinion. - -Then there was this reported engagement to Elma and all the string -of complications arising out of it. There was only too much reason -to believe that it had served its end, as she had said, in regard to -Gatrina. It was like a net about my feet, entangling and hampering me; -and how to cut myself free from it was more than I could see. - -I had given my word to Gatrina on the previous night that my coming to -Belgrade had had nothing to do with Elma; and if I had but known of the -report that morning I could have denied it to her. I could have gnashed -my teeth as I recalled her phrase about “other things” she had heard -from Elma at the Court. I could see now what she had meant; and it was -just the opening I could have used, had I but known; perhaps given -me for the very purpose. I had let it pass in ignorance; but I could -readily understand how she would interpret my silence. - -To contradict it all now was infinitely difficult. I couldn’t walk -about the streets shouting it out to the crowd. The door of the Palace -was closed to me; and probably that of Gatrina’s house as well. - -But her visit by the Queen’s desire, as she had so coldly said, gave me -the right to return it, and I did so that afternoon. Without result, -however. The Princess was at the Palace, I was informed. - -After a moment’s thought I resolved to go there; but I did no good by -that. After waiting some time a message was brought me that Her Majesty -regretted she could not receive me just then. I asked for Gatrina -next, only to be again refused; and I returned home in a bad temper in -consequence. - -I had not recovered it when the time came for my appointment with -Nikolitch for dinner; and he saw it. - -“You look worried,” he said. - -“It’ll pass off,” I replied. - -“No bad news from the States, I hope? Not another financial crisis. -They flourish over there gaily, don’t they?” - -“Men make fools of themselves there as elsewhere; and with us it takes -that form pretty often. By the way, you were going to tell me some news -about the Baroness von Tulken.” - -“They say you’re engaged to be married to her.” - -“Who says it?” - -“Well, I rather fancy she does.” - -“It isn’t true. That’s all there is to it.” - -“That’s what the other side say.” - -“Who are the other side; and why the devil do people want to gossip and -chatter about me?” - -“My dear fellow, the place is full of gossip about you. I don’t know -whether you care to hear it.” - -“It don’t amount to anything what they say--at least to me.” - -“I suppose it doesn’t. But when a man’s as rich as you are, they will -talk. Have you heard that story about your dog?” - -“My dog? What do you mean?” - -“That big brute of yours, Chris. They say he saved the Princess -Gatrina’s life in the Bosnian hills or somewhere; and that you were in -it too. Of course I laughed at it.” - -“Naturally. So should I,” I said; but I was in no laughing mood. “How -do you suppose such a tale got going?” - -“Someone with a grudge against the Princess started it. You know what -spiteful devils there are hanging about the Court?” - -“I suppose there are.” - -“Rather. Peck each other’s eyes out if they could. But this was a -blackguard tale intended to compromise her with you. Of course there -was a lot of talk about that carrying-off affair. Some wanted to make -out she bolted from Albrevics. Shouldn’t blame her. He’s a beast. -Hullo, there he is; and not so drunk as usual at this hour either. -I should be careful of him, Bergwyn. He was abusing you to-day to a -friend of mine. He’s seen us, I think, and is coming this way. Hang the -fellow, what does he want to sit at the next table to us for?” - -Not wishing a dispute in so public a place, I was careful not to look -around as the Prince and a couple of friends took their places at the -table next to us and began to laugh and jest loudly. - -Nikolitch nodded to the Prince’s companions and we went on with our -dinner, the talk drifting to our old experiences in the years when we -had first known each other. - -The Prince, as we could not fail to see, was drinking heavily, and I -could tell from Nikolitch’s face that like myself he was beginning to -expect trouble. Once or twice the man was ill-bred enough to whisper -to his companions while pointing at me; and then all three would burst -into laughter. - -“Should we have our coffee inside?” said Nikolitch at length--we were -dining in the open. - -“Yes, if you like;” said I, and we both rose. As I did so I touched, -quite unintentionally, the chair of the Prince. He had his wine-glass -in his hand, and while pretending to move out of my way, he -deliberately spilt the wine all over me. - -“To the devil with your clumsiness,” he cried, angrily, as he jumped to -his feet; “making me waste good liquor in that way. Oh, it’s the Yankee -money-man, is it?” he added, with an oath and a sneer. - -“I touched your chair quite accidentally and too slightly to have -caused you to spill your wine.” - -“That’s a lie. You did it on purpose,” he cried, loudly. - -“Prince Albrevics!” exclaimed Nikolitch; while the two men with him got -up looking very serious. - -“I can’t allow anyone to say that to me, sir,” I said, keeping quite -cool. “I must ask you to take that word back right here.” - -“Not for any cowardly Yankee that was ever born.” - -“Perhaps you will do it when you are sober then,” said I. - -“I’m cursed if I’ll let a Yankee pig say I’m drunk;” and he rushed -forward to strike me. I pushed him back; but this only infuriated him -and he sprang at me again. - -I had taken more than enough from him, however, and as he reached me -the second time, his hand raised for a blow, I got mine in first and -knocked him down. - -The place was instantly in an uproar. - -“Stay and do what’s necessary, Nikolitch. I’m in your hands. I’m going -to smoke over there,” I said, pointing to a table at a distance. And -taking out my cigar-case I walked away as the Prince’s friends were -picking him up. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -THE DUEL. - - -I must have hit the Prince hard, judging by the effects. His friends -picked him up and after a minute or so led him away into the hotel. -Then Nikolitch came across to me, his look very troubled. - -“This is an ugly business, Bergwyn. He’s badly marked and half dazed -with your blow.” - -“I am more sorry for it than I can say,” I replied. I regretted it -intensely indeed. - -“It was his fault--his only. We all saw that. He came to the place with -the intention of quarrelling. He knew we were to dine here. One of his -companions heard it from a friend of mine. He behaved abominably. We -all see that: even his friends.” - -“Oh, yes, the insult was deliberate. I couldn’t take that. What is to -happen?” - -“I said that we would go to your house: and should be there, if they -had a message to bring. Shall we go?” - -“It means a meeting, of course,” I said, as we left. - -“Of course. Have you been out before?” - -“No; we don’t settle our quarrels this way in the States; but I’ve been -in more than one ugly scrap and come through.” - -“He’s an old hand at it and is an excellent swordsman. But you will -have choice of weapons. You beat him, through being so cool. He -generally gets the choice of weapons, taking care to give the insult -and so be the challenged party. That was his move just now. He first -insulted you, thinking you would challenge him; and when you didn’t, he -meant to strike you so that you’d be obliged. I was glad you prevented -that.” - -“I’d give a good deal to be out of it,” I said, after a pause. My -companion glanced at me in some surprise. - -“I don’t see how you can avoid it.” - -“I’m not afraid. I don’t mean that. But coming right on top of what you -were saying about the Princess, it will set tongues wagging about her.” - -“You mean the dog story?” I nodded. “You don’t mean there’s anything in -that?” - -“There’s one woman who knows it all and by this time has the proofs. -The Baroness von Tulken.” - -“To the devil with that woman. She’s in everything,” he exclaimed. “Of -course that’s where it comes from: and of course she told Albrevics. -It’s an ugly story for him to hear. You’ll have to be careful. He means -mischief.” - -“I’m not thinking about him.” - -“No, but he’s been thinking about you, Bergwyn. What will you do?” - -“What the devil can I do, man? If it would help things for her, I’d -choose pistols and kill him; but it would only make matters worse for -her. Everyone will set the quarrel down to her; and that’s just what -I’d have given anything to avoid.” - -“Oh, it wouldn’t hurt her. It doesn’t hurt a woman here for two men to -quarrel about her--choosing, of course, a decent pretext--and for one -of ’em to be killed. It’s happened often enough.” His indifferent tone -no less than his words astonished me. “Are you a good shot?” he added -after a pause. - -“I can shoot a bit, and use a sword well enough to keep myself out of -danger, probably, if it comes to that.” - -“It will come to one or the other, Bergwyn. There’s no other way now. -Have you any foils here?” he asked as we reached my house; and when I -produced them he proposed that we should try a bout. - -We took off our coats and set to work at once. Mine was a very -indifferent style, very rough and ready, and his particularly polished, -acquired in the latest Italian school. But mine served me well enough -for defensive purposes. He was the better swordsman, with a dozen more -tricks of fence than I possessed, but he could not break through my -guard. He touched me more than once; but not so as to have inflicted -any serious wound, had the weapons been sharp. - -“You haven’t much to fear from the Prince,” he said in one of the -breathing spaces. “His is also the Italian style; and he’s better than -I am; but you have a devil of a defence. Can you force the fighting a -bit? Try now.” - -We crossed again and this time, after a long, defensive play I changed -my tactics suddenly, and touched him. - -“You got me in the arm,” he cried, directly. “And well done, too. -You’ll wear the Prince down. That’s his one failing--he can’t keep his -temper. I have no fear for to-morrow. You have an iron wrist.” - -We were thus engaged when Buller brought word that the friends of -Prince Albrevics had arrived. Nikolitch put on his coat and went to -them. He was in high spirits. - -“It is the challenge, of course,” he said when he returned. “Shall we -make it swords or pistols? I have arranged to meet to-morrow morning -a mile or two out of the city. If you don’t want to kill him I should -choose swords.” - -“Let it be swords then,” I agreed. - -“He’s got a devil of a bruise on his face, they tell me,” he declared -with obvious glee, as he left me again. “As if a horse had kicked him, -one of them says.” - -“We’ve arranged it all,” he reported when he came back again. “They -were surprised at your choosing swords, because of his reputation, but -it will be all right. You’ll wear him down. I know him. And now I’ll be -off and find someone to act with me. Get to bed early and have as much -sleep as you can. I’ll be round in time in the morning.” - -I sat for some time after he had left me, smoking and thinking. I -regretted the whole thing more than I can say; but when I found my -thoughts getting into a very gloomy vein, I put the brake on; and -taking Nikolitch’s advice, went off to bed and slept soundly until -Buller called me. - -Nikolitch came in good time bringing a friend, a Captain Astic, and we -drove off. It was a gloriously fine morning, the air cool, refreshing -and brisk. - -“Too much sun,” was Nikolitch’s practical comment. He looked at -everything as if it affected the matter in hand, and spoke of it as -though it were the most ordinary course in the world that two sane men -should go out to do murder if possible. - -Of my own sensations I need not say much. I was thoughtful, preoccupied -indeed, and gloomy. I don’t think I was afraid; although the -deliberateness of the preparations and the anticipation of having to -meet a man in cold blood and fight him for my life, made the affair -appear almost formidable. I was far from having a wish to do the Prince -any injury, to say nothing of taking his life; and my chief thought was -the impossible wish that the whole matter, quarrel and all, could have -been wiped out of the record of things done and be deemed never to have -occurred. - -I don’t think I spoke during the drive out; but I remember taking -notice of many trifles. There was a loose button in the upholstering -of the carriage: some stains on Captain Astic’s uniform caught my eye, -and I contrasted it with the smart grooming of Nikolitch. My friend -was awkward in handling the pair of swords we had with us; and he and -the other joked about it. Trifles of that kind struck me; and when the -drive came to an end and we left the carriage, I can recall my distinct -sensation of relief, followed by a fidgetty impatience to get the -affair over. - -I was irritated because the other side kept us waiting a considerable -time. My seconds lit cigarettes and first picked out the best spot for -the encounter; then in low tones discussed the delay and the probable -reasons for it; whether the Prince was too ill to come; how long we -need wait for him; and so on. They appeared to me to speak with a -certain amount of disappointment, as one might regret being robbed of a -promised entertainment. - -The air began to chill them and they stamped about and clapped their -gloved hands to keep the blood circulating. But I felt nothing of that. -I sat quite still on the trunk of a fallen tree and was conscious -mainly of a sort of impressive awe making everything seem unreal, -mingled with a growing desire that the fight could be avoided; or -rather the necessity for it obliterated--for I was perfectly aware of -its inevitability. - -I could not bring myself to wish to harm the man I was to meet. Once or -twice I sought to rouse my anger against him by recalling the insult -of the previous evening and the foulness of his words and conduct. But -even while I appreciated its wantonness and inexcusable grossness, I -could not stir myself to any real passion. My sense of regret for the -whole business overshadowed everything. - -I believe my companions thought I was suffering from fear; but it was -not conscious fear, if fear at all. I did not anticipate any serious -results to myself from the duel. Such a thought never occurred to me: -it was the lethargy of an overwhelming revolt from the affair as a -whole. - -It began to grow less absorbing when I heard Captain Astic tell -Nikolitch, in a tone of unmistakable relief and satisfaction, that the -others were coming. - -Nikolitch came and told me, and I noticed a solicitude and anxiety in -his tone and look that were new. - -“Very well,” I said, with half a sigh. - -“You have nothing to fear,” he whispered, that Astic might not hear him. - -“I do fear nothing, Nikolitch,” I said, with a smile; and his face -brightened at the smile. - -As soon as they came the four seconds busied themselves in settling the -preliminaries and then Nikolitch introduced a fifth man to me. - -“Doctor Astic, the Captain’s brother, Bergwyn.” - -We shook hands and the doctor had a steady look into my eyes. “It’s a -chilly morning although so bright--but we get them here sometimes,” he -said. - -“Any morning’s good enough for this sort of thing,” I answered; and he -had another stare at me and then put down his case of instruments on -the tree where I had been sitting. - -“Will you get ready, Mr. Bergwyn?” asked Captain Astic. - -I saw the Prince already had his coat off and I made ready, the Captain -meanwhile pointing out the positions we were to take with cheerful but -professional coolness. - -As they placed us, I saw the mark of my blow on the Prince’s face -and I noticed also that he was none too steady on his feet. I called -Nikolitch to me and pointed this out. - -“It’s his affair,” he answered with a shrug of the shoulders. - -“I can’t fight a sick man,” I said, sharply. “Speak to the doctor about -it.” - -“But it’s so irregular,” he objected. - -“I insist,” I declared. - -He spoke to Astic and then to the Prince’s seconds and after some -discussion, in which all four took part, they called the doctor up to -them. Then his seconds spoke to the Prince and some angry words passed; -and again the four seconds consulted. Then Nikolitch came to me looking -angry and crestfallen. - -“I’m sorry; but they think you’re afraid, Bergwyn,” he said. - -“I don’t care a red cent what they think. Does the doctor say the -Prince is fit to fight? He can hardly stand; look at him lurching -there.” - -“Oh, Astic says he’s all right: and he knows him.” - -“Then he takes the responsibility. I won’t.” - -“He’s only in a devil of a rage.” - -“Very well, then. I’m ready.” - -A minute later the word was given and we engaged. I had no lethargy -left now. The last vestige of it vanished when I felt his blade -pressing mine and met his scowl of positively devilish hate. I needed -no more than a glance into his eyes to see that he had come out to kill -me, and that my life depended upon my skill and coolness. - -But he was either too ill or too angry to be really dangerous. He -attacked me furiously from the start; but he fought so wildly that -I found myself quite able to hold him in check, and I let him exert -himself to the utmost with the sure knowledge that in such a state he -could not keep it up long. - -I think he had reckoned upon being able to treat me with the same -contempt as a swordsman as he had treated me as a man the night before; -and when he found out his mistake, it provoked his rage until he fought -with the frenzy of a madman. - -Had he been himself and not so furiously reckless, I think he would -have had an easy enough victory, for he had a hundred tricks of fence -where I had none. - -He seemed to realise something of this, too, when we had been hard at -it for some time, for he began to fight with less vehemence and much -more wariness. - -But he had wasted his strength by that time; and to waste it still -further, I commenced to push matters a bit from my side. He began to -breathe hard. The pressure of his blade against mine weakened. Twice -his foot slipped and he exposed himself dangerously; and then I knew I -was going to beat him. - -I took no advantage of his slips. The man was ill, or drunk, or -suffering from the effects of drink; and I could not bring myself even -to wound him. - -I just kept to my tactics of wearing him down, defending myself when he -attacked me and pressing him whenever he sought to ease off to get his -breath back. - -At last it became little more than a burlesque. He was so winded and -exhausted and so unsteady on his legs that he could scarcely continue -the fight, scarcely hold his sword, indeed; and when I realised this -I made a big, pressing effort, and seizing my moment, whipped his -sword out of his hand and left him gasping impotently in dismay and -breathlessness and lurching like a discomfited, angry fool, until he -began to clamour to renew the fight. - -The seconds interfered at this, however; even his own men protesting. I -stood while they settled it; and then turned away to dress. - -Nikolitch was loud in praises of me as I put on my coat, but regretted -I had not wounded him; as he might want to have another meeting. - -“I shouldn’t meet him again. It’s an additional insult that he should -have come out in such a state. And you’d better let him know I shan’t -meet him again. If he monkeys with me again I’ll settle it in a more -American fashion; and if there’s to be another fight of the kind, it -shall begin where this morning’s has ended.” - -To my astonishment Nikolitch carried the message to one of the Prince’s -seconds and then we left the ground and drove back to the city. - -I kept Nikolitch and Captain Astic to breakfast, and they could speak -of nothing but the fight; criticising it with almost as much fond -enthusiasm as if they had been experts describing a good game of -baseball. - -I was glad when they left me, indeed, and I could settle down to a -quiet review of the situation. Nikolitch was to see me again in the -afternoon; and he declared joyously and with a certain air of rather -self-congratulatory importance, that they would both have a busy time -in seeing that a true account of the duel was spread about. - -“You are a fortunate man, Mr. Bergwyn, and will be a popular one,” said -Captain Astic. “The Prince is thoroughly well hated and people will be -ready to make much of you.” - -I did not regard it at all in that light. It was Gatrina’s good-will, -not that of the crowd, which I sought; and I felt she would hear with -strong prejudice that I had allowed myself to be drawn into a quarrel -which she would know well enough could only have arisen on her account. - -Estranged as she already was by this monstrous story of my secret -understanding with Elma, she would be quite incapable of appreciating -my motives or feelings; and the fact that I could not get to her to -explain everything irritated me almost beyond endurance. - -It was my helplessness in that direction which tried me more than -anything. She had set up a barrier between us which I could not break -through. There was nothing I could do but fret and fume and pace up -and down the room and down and up again, in vain imaginings as to how -things were to end. - -To an active temperament like mine nothing could be more galling. -Prompt decision and action were mental instincts with me. I was -accustomed in all affairs of life to take hold of a thing, plan my -course and follow it up quickly and energetically. And yet here I had -somehow allowed the reins to be snatched from my grasp and could only -wring my hands in fatuous futility while I was being carried I could -not tell where. - -Do something I must; so I made another effort to see Gatrina, and -pushed it until I met with a very ugly rebuff. I was told she was out, -and I declared I would wait until she returned. - -I waited, and waited, and waited until my patience was exhausted, -only to be told by her servants that while I had been waiting she had -returned and gone out again without seeing me. - -I went home and wrote to her that I must see her on a matter of the -most urgent importance. I gave the letter to Buller with instructions -to place it personally in Gatrina’s hands. - -An hour and more passed, and when he came he brought a reply in her -handwriting. I tore the envelope open and my own letter, unopened, was -enclosed and with it a cutting from a paper of that morning’s date, -announcing in guarded terms my engagement to Elma. - -At first I flushed with mortification and resentment, but then caught a -glimpse of light. - -If it was really the lie about Elma which had estranged her, I had but -to get the truth to her to change that anger and make her feel the -injustice she had done me. - -I cast about for the means. She would neither see me nor read my -letters; so that I must find someone who could get access to her. - -I thought instantly of Karasch. I would send him to her and let Chris -go with him as a mute ambassador. This might touch her for the sake of -the past; and Karasch’s message should be just one sentence--that the -announcement in the paper was a lie. - -I sent for him at once, instructed him how to act, and despatched him -on the errand; only to be defeated again, however. Gatrina had refused -to see him. - -There was only Nikolitch left, and even he failed me. He did not come -at the time he had appointed, and when I went to his rooms in search of -him, I heard that he had been sent away on military business and would -not return until night or the next morning. - -So the whole day passed without anything being done to kill the lie -which was having such ominous results for me. - -It was noon on the next day when I saw Nikolitch; and very anxious and -disturbed he looked. - -“I have grave news for you, Bergwyn,” he said at once. “The officers -are going to move at once and a day or two, perhaps an hour or two, -will find the crisis here.” - -“I want to see you about something else,” I said, eagerly. - -“My news first,” he replied. “Before anything else, you must know it. I -fear that that condition of no violence will not be kept.” - -Instantly my thoughts were for Gatrina and I chilled with fear for her. - -“Speak plainly, Nikolitch.” - -“I have come back at some risk to do so. I have only the worst to -report. We moderates have been outvoted.” - -Like a flash Elma’s grim word, “Assassination” darted across my mind as -I waited for him to continue. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -THE SCENT OF PERIL. - - -“I got a scent of the trouble yesterday,” said Nikolitch after a pause, -long enough to try my patience severely; “and should have come to you -at once, but I was sent out of the city to Jagodina with part of the -regiment. I dared not write to you for fear the letter got into wrong -hands.” - -“What did you hear, and how?” - -“You know there have been many changes made in the regiments here; -and no one could understand the reason for them. But I believe I know -it now. Those officers who are against force have been gradually sent -out of the city and their places filled by men of the opposite views. -Yesterday an excuse was made that some manœuvres were to be held round -Jagodina; and by means of it nearly all of the no-violence men were -sent away--myself amongst them; while others have been moved in. You -can guess the object--a _coup d’etat_.” - -“And Petrosch?” - -“Was like a sphinx when I managed to see him yesterday. Denied the idea -of force, referred to the arrangement with you; but would say not a -word as to what was intended. He pleaded entire ignorance.” - -“What will happen?” - -“I cannot say. We discussed it all last night at Jagodina, and the -impression there is that some most drastic steps have been decided -secretly and that we were being got out of the way for them to be -carried out.” - -“What kind of violence do you anticipate?” - -“God knows,” he exclaimed, throwing up his hands, almost despairingly. - -“We must see Petrosch.” - -“I dare not. I am supposed to be in Jagodina. I got leave of absence -because the chief is very friendly, but he said I must not come to -Belgrade. He meant I mustn’t let him know if I did. So I said I wished -to go to Alexinatz. But I felt I must get the news to you somehow; so I -came here secretly. I shall be broken if my presence is known.” - -“Won’t you stay and see it through, now you are here?” - -“I owe you no less, Bergwyn, let happen what will. I have got you into -it. But I should prefer not to go outside this house if we can help it.” - -“I wanted you to do me a great service. And it is more important now -than ever, if what you think is true.” - -“What is it?” - -“To go to the Princess Gatrina.” - -“I have thought of her. That’s largely why I came--after what you told -me about the hill business.” - -“You think she would be in danger?” - -“How can it be otherwise? But of course it depends on what is going to -happen. You must warn her.” - -“That’s just it. I can’t get a word to her. I was trying all yesterday. -She won’t see me, wouldn’t read a letter I sent asking her to see me; -wouldn’t even let the man who helped us in the hill affair have a word -with her. I hoped you would be able to help me.” - -He hesitated a moment. “Of course I will,” he said then. “The thing’s -too grave to let any personal considerations weigh with me. She must be -persuaded to leave the city--at least until the officers have carried -out their plan.” - -“She won’t go.” - -“She must, or the worst may happen to her. Some of these men will go to -any extreme.” - -“Put it plainer, Nikolitch. You mean her life will be in danger?” - -“I don’t like even to think of it in plain terms, Bergwyn. To tell you -the truth, I believe I’m horribly afraid and can’t think.” - -“I’ll go to Petrosch myself at once, while you go to the Princess. I -think she will receive you. What I want you particularly to do with her -is persuade her that there is no foundation for this statement;” and I -put the newspaper cutting in his hand. - -He read it and looked up. “Is it a time to think of this?” he asked. - -“Yes; because when that is contradicted she may consent to see me and I -can add my influence to persuade her to seek safety in flight.” - -“Would they let her go?” he asked. - -“Get her consent and I’ll do the rest.” - -“Send your man to my rooms for clothes. I mustn’t be seen in these;” -and he shewed me that under a long overcoat he was wearing his uniform. - -I rang for Buller and gave him instructions, and then started to find -Colonel Petrosch. I had much difficulty, driving from place to place -and losing much time, to catch him after all at his house. - -Having heard of my first call he was thus prepared for my visit; and -must have guessed my object, although he expressed surprise at seeing -me. - -“I wish to see you very particularly, Colonel; you will have heard that -I called here a couple of hours ago; and I have been seeking you ever -since.” - -“I am very sorry; but of course if you had sent me word beforehand I -would have waited in or come to you, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“I could not do that. I have only just heard the news which has brought -me to you.” - -“Indeed. How?” - -“I have many sources, as you will understand. Is it true that the -officers have resolved upon their line of action?” - -“Yes. I told you that two days ago.” - -“What is it?” - -“I told you then I could not disclose it, Mr. Bergwyn. You will -remember that.” - -“Has there been any alteration in their plans?” - -He paused. “In a sense, no. No finally decisive step taken.” - -“There have been some considerable changes in the disposition of the -regiments?” - -“Oh, yes. We have had some manœuvres at Jagodina and have had to make -them as imposing as possible.” - -“That is the only reason for the changes?” - -“Not entirely. Some have been made in connection with the plan of the -officers.” - -“A large number of officers have been brought to the capital. I know -that. Are these the men who favour a policy of force?” - -He flinched from the question. “Is that your information?” - -“Yes; just that.” - -“To a certain extent you are right, Mr. Bergwyn,” he answered slowly. -“I had better tell you something. Since I saw you, a formal demand has -been made to the King to abdicate, backed by the statement ‘that a -refusal would be followed by the declaration of the army against him.’ -At first he refused; but afterwards withdrew the peremptory refusal and -asked for time to consider the matter. A week was conceded and there -the matter was left.” - -“Then nothing will be done for a week?” - -“Nothing _would_ have been done; but His Majesty or the Government, -most probably the Queen, has broken faith. Of those who waited upon -him--there were five--three have been arrested and thrown into prison. -Naturally the army is embittered.” - -“What will be done?” - -He shrugged his shoulders. “For whatever happens now, the blame will -lie with the Court.” - -“I suppose that’s about as hopeless news as you could give me.” - -“It is not good,” he replied, very gravely. - -“You are still in a position to keep the condition of no violence.” - -“We have decided to release you from your undertaking so that we may -not even appear to be guilty of bad faith. The decision has just been -made; and I should have written you at once or seen you, to return you -this paper;” and he put my letter back into my hands. - -Nothing that he could have said or done would have so deeply impressed -me as that. - -“You told me there had been no change of plan.” - -“There has been none--yet,” he answered. “The final decision has still -to be made.” - -“I have heard your policy summed up in the one word--assassination.” - -“Our policy has always been liable to misinterpretation; against that, -in times like these, we cannot guard.” - -“I won’t disguise from you that you have alarmed me greatly.” - -“Is there a man in the country at the present time who does not view -the future with alarm? The issues are too fateful for all classes, -Mr. Bergwyn. But if you are speaking in contemplation of any sort of -financial business, I would advise you strongly to hold your hand and -wait.” - -“How long?” - -“Until the new Government is established, the new King crowned and the -country once more settled.” - -“The new King?” I asked quickly. - -“The succession will revert to the Karageorgevics.” - -“And Princess Gatrina?” - -“It is very unfortunate for her and her friends that she still remains -in the city.” He spoke with impressive deliberation. - -“It is largely on her account I have been influenced in what I have -done.” - -“So I have gathered for myself, Mr. Bergwyn; and so I have thought, -despite the contradictory rumours which have reached me concerning you -both--and others.” - -“Can you give me no assurance that at least she will be in no personal -danger?” - -He paused a long time to think. “Personally I will do everything in -my power. You have met me so frankly that you deserve no less. You -may rely upon me to do my utmost; but although I shall of course have -considerable influence, I am but one of many.” - -“She would be allowed to leave the city?” - -“Her departure would be welcome if she would go at once.” - -“And if she stays?” - -“She may carry her life in her hands, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“But I could still depend upon your influence?” - -“To the uttermost shred. I give you my honour.” - -I rose to go then. “I need not assure you that I shall treat in -confidence what you have said, Colonel Petrosch.” - -He shook his head. “It does not matter now, Mr. Bergwyn. I have told -you nothing--I could tell you nothing, of course--that may not be -openly repeated. It is too late for anything of that kind to signify -now. The army is too strong to be shaken from its purpose by anything -that could happen. You will see that yourself very soon. The die is -cast.” - -This indifference to publicity amazed me as much as anything he had -said in the interview and confirmed the absorbingly gloomy impression -which he had created. - -I drove back to my house feverishly anxious now to hear how Nikolitch -had fared with Gatrina. But he had not returned and I sat eating out my -heart with impatience at his delay. He was so long that I began to fear -he might have been arrested for having come to the city in defiance of -his orders, and I sent Buller at length to the Princess’s house for -news of him. - -A line came back from him. - -“She is away. I am waiting for her return.” - -I scribbled a reply to this. - -“I have had the worst confirmed. For God’s sake do all you can;” and -this I sent back to him by Buller. - -The suspense of the time that followed was agony. My alarm for her took -a hundred crude and wild shapes as I thought of the peril that would -encircle her when the desperate schemes of the army were once put in -operation. - -I was maddening myself with such thoughts when Buller brought me -Elma’s card. I sent a curt message that I would not see her. I felt I -could not trust myself in that desperate mood. - -But he came back with a note. - -“You must see me. I have terrible news affecting Gatrina’s safety.” - -I went to her then. In such a cause I was ready to go anywhere and do -anything. She was more serious than I had seen her before, and spoke -without any of the affectations customary with her. - -“There must be peace between us, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“What have you come for?” - -“Gatrina is in danger and you must help to save her.” - -“What is your news?” - -“A revolution is imminent, and if Gatrina is in the city when it breaks -out, she will be involved. The King has been told he must abdicate, and -a conflict between him and the army is now certain. She must be got to -a place of safety.” - -“Why do you come to me?” - -“Because you can prevail with her.” - -“On the contrary, you have made that impossible. You know how--by the -false tale you told before the Queen.” - -“It can be contradicted. I will contradict it if you agree.” - -“Agree to what?” - -“To unite with us in saving her to take the Throne.” - -“You mean to marry the Duke Barinski?” - -“I mean, first, to save her life. This is no time to think of any -personal ends. She is necessary to the country.” - -“She has no chance of succeeding to the Throne. I know that. I know -what is to be done.” - -“You can help us if you will. Get her to trust herself to us instead of -to the Court, and we will be responsible for her safety.” - -“How? Another case of Maglai?” - -“You need not sneer. I did not mean that. She would be safe under the -protection of the Russian flag.” - -“With you as her chief adviser and friend. I should not deem that -safety; nor would she.” - -“You abandon her then to her fate?” - -“I will not counsel her to play the part of cat’s paw for Russia.” - -“Even to save her life?” - -“Will you undo the mischief you have caused and let her know the truth? -Then I will act with you to this extent. If I can, I will prevail with -her to leave the country for a time and from a position of freedom, -decide whether to make this marriage or not.” - -“She must not leave the country. She must be here when the moment of -crisis arrives, and the future occupant of the Throne has to be chosen. -Her absence then might be fatal to everything.” - -“Go to her and tell her that all you said was untrue and why you said -it, and leave the decision to her.” - -“You are still dreaming of the impossible. I have shewn her most of -your old letters to me.” - -“Then you had better tell your Russian employers how you have succeeded -in wrecking their schemes.” - -She paused in considerable embarrassment. - -“You must have some other aim, however,” I continued. “You have -contradicted yourself. You said at first that I still had influence -with her: now that you have kept your word and broken her trust in me; -and yet that you need my help. You will not be surprised that I find -it difficult to believe you at all--except as a power for mischief and -wrong.” - -“You do not seem to realise her peril.” - -“And you do not explain your inconsistency.” - -“I will make it all plain to her.” - -“So that I may go to counsel her to marry another man. I will not.” - -“Not even to save her life?” - -“You said that before. I will find means to save her life, if it should -be really in danger.” - -“What I have proposed is the only way.” - -“You may think so. I will find another. I do not trust either you or -your employers. You can help me by undoing what you have done and -telling her the truth--by that means you can aid in saving her life. -But with your help or without, I will find the means.” - -“You are very bitter against me.” - -“I speak the truth and the truth may well have a bitter sound.” - -“If you refuse me, the responsibility for what may occur will be yours.” - -“Will you go to her and admit the falsehood?” - -“If you agree to my terms. Not otherwise.” - -“That was the answer I expected,” I said as I rose. - -She made a gesture of impatient dissent. “You make things so difficult. -We both desire the same end: the Princess’s safety; and yet you will -not act with me to reach it.” - -“You come to me, or you are sent to me, because it is thought I can now -be of some use as a decoy. I have no fancy for the part. I do not trust -you or those behind you.” - -“You entirely misjudge my motives.” - -“Very possibly, if they are genuine. You have taught me not to expect -that; and I have learnt the lesson. That’s all there is to it. And now, -I have no wish to say to you any more of the angry things I feel. Shall -we end this?” - -“Will you consider what I have said and let me come to-morrow for an -answer?” - -“No. You have my answer; and I have no wish to see you again.” - -“How bitter you can be!” she cried, rising. - -My only reply was to open the door for her to leave. - -“Do you mean to render me desperate? You underestimate my power to -revenge myself. You will drive me to take a course which even I might -afterwards regret. I am not yet Gatrina’s enemy; but ...” a very angry -glance finished the sentence. - -“We shall do better to end this,” I answered, curtly, meeting her look -as I held the door for her. - -“You will be well advised for your own and her sake if I find you in a -different mood to-morrow;” and with this threat she went. - -For her threats I cared little enough; and the only part of the -interview which made any impression was the confirmation she had -brought of the coming trouble. - -I was thinking this round when Nikolitch returned. - -“Well?” I asked eagerly. - -He shook his head. “I have done no good,” he said. - -My heart fell at the words. The last chance had failed, and I knew -by my pang of disappointment how much I had built upon my friend’s -mission. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII. - -A PLAN OF DEFENCE. - - -It was some time before I could even bring myself to ask Nikolitch for -details of his visit to Gatrina. - -“You saw the Princess?” I asked at length. - -“I would not come away without. She had been at the Palace, I think. -She received me graciously at first--she does all things prettily--and -listened while I warned her that grave troubles were coming. Then -something I said suggested to her that I had come from you; and her -manner changed suddenly.” - -“It would, I suppose,” I interjected, bitterly. - -“She put the question point blank, and I admitted it, of course. Then -she refused to hear any more. I said that you were very anxious to -see her; and she got up and was for dismissing me on the spot. But I -hung on and managed to get out the contradiction of the engagement, -as she was hurrying away. At the door she turned, her face very pale, -her manner and tone cold as ice. ‘Under the circumstances, Captain -Nikolitch, your presence is an insult,’ she said. And never in my life -have I felt the lash of a woman’s tongue more keenly. I suppose she was -mad you had told me anything of how matters stood with you. I felt like -a whipped cur as I stumbled out of the room.” - -“Well, it’s just a devil of a mess, that’s all, and we’ll have to find -some way of helping her against her will.” - -I told him of the result of my visit to Petrosch and of the -confirmation of the news from Elma. His view of the outlook was even -darker than my own; and when I let drop a hint of the suggestion which -Elma had made, he was disposed to freeze to it as the best and readiest -solution of the difficulty. - -But I shook my head. “The Princess would never trust herself to them,” -I said. “I know her too well to think that for a moment.” - -“She would be safe. Other things would settle themselves afterwards. -The hours of peril will be few, whatever happens; and when they are -once passed, the itch for violence will be appeased.” - -“No,” I said again. “I say no, emphatically no. If she believed the -danger were really so acute, she would go to the Queen and stand or -fall with her. She would regard it as cowardly to think of herself -at such a time; and nothing would induce her to set foot inside the -Russian Minister’s house merely to save herself. It would but drive her -into greater peril that if she remained in her own. It is there she -must be protected. Would God I could but learn when the devilment is to -be done?” - -“I think I could learn that. Not here, of course, where if I were -recognised I should be clapped straight away under arrest; but at -Jagodina. They will know there.” - -“Then for Heaven’s sake get back to Jagodina at once and send me word. -I will do the rest. I begin to see a way at last--if she will but stay -in her own house.” - -“What is it?” he asked eagerly. - -“No, no. Don’t stay another minute in the city. Get to your regiment -and send me the news I want. Just the time; that’s all; that’s all. It -may not be safe to send more;” and seizing a time table I found there -was a train he could catch at once, and I hurried him off. - -“My uniform,” he said. “I’m in mufti.” - -“Leave it. It may be useful.” - -“What do you mean?” he asked, anxiously. - -“If I don’t tell you, you can’t be compromised. Do as I ask; that’s -all. And for Heaven’s sake be off at once.” - -I infected him with a degree of my own energy and bundled him off to -the depot, and sent Buller with him with instructions to get him a -special train if he missed the regular one. - -Then I gave word that the instant Karasch arrived he was to be shewn -to me; it was close to the hour at which he was accustomed to come for -instructions; and having done that I set to work to think out my plan -as I ate a hasty dinner. - -The plan was a very simple one--to raise immediately a band of men -numerous enough to protect Gatrina’s house in case of emergency, and to -find some place close to it where they could remain in readiness under -Karasch’s leadership. - -The idea took a more daring form at one time, and I was much tempted -to adopt it. It was to have the men in the uniform of one of the -regiments and to act the part of guarding the house, as if at the -army’s command; but the risk which the men would run if the thing were -discovered was too great. I might not be able to protect them even with -Petrosch’s influence; and I had, therefore, to abandon the notion. But -from it came another idea which I saw at once was practicable. - -“There is work for you at last, Karasch,” I said to him as soon as he -arrived; “difficult, and perhaps dangerous; and I am going to trust to -you.” - -“I will do my best, Excellency, whatever it be,” he answered, with his -customary directness. - -“Ugly things are going to occur in the city; a revolution accompanied -probably with violence is on the eve of taking place; and no one can -say for certain what will or will not happen. But it is very probable -that the Princess--Mademoiselle, you know--will be exposed to great -danger, and I wish you to help me in protecting her. You will do this?” - -“With my life, Excellency. Of course you have a plan.” - -“Yes. I mean you to get together a strong band of resolute men to be -instantly available to form a guard round her house. They must be men -on whom we can depend; and we will pay them liberally. How many can you -get?” - -“I could get a thousand to take your money and promise; and I might -find fifty or less who might keep their promises; and, perhaps, five or -six who would be absolutely reliable. It would depend.” - -“On what?” - -“On whom Mademoiselle had to be defended against. If against the mob -it would be easy, but not against soldiers, Excellency.” - -“It will probably be against the soldiery.” - -He shook his head doubtingly. “It would be very difficult,” he said. - -“It has to be done, Karasch,” I declared firmly. “The Princess’s life -may depend upon it.” - -“Where twenty men would face the sticks and stones of a mob, scarce -one of them would stand before the bayonets or bullets of the troops, -Excellency. Should we be inside the house?” - -“No, outside.” - -“Ah,” he exclaimed with another very grave shake of the head. - -“_You_ would do it?” - -“I am different; but I would not do it for money. I have been in -similar troubles before; and for those who resist the soldiers at such -times, there are many roads to death and all short and pretty certain. -Men know this, Excellency. Belgrade is not like the hills in the -Gravenje district. I might count on five or six, as I say; but what are -they against the troops in the city?” - -I thought a moment. “Could you trust them absolutely?” I asked. - -“Yes; as you may trust me. But, I beg your Excellency’s pardon, why -cannot the Princess remove to a place of safety?” - -“She will not, for reasons I cannot explain to you. For one thing she -does not know of her danger, and will not believe in it.” - -“Mademoiselle has a strong will, we know,” he said, with a shrug of his -broad shoulders. - -“She has, therefore, to be saved despite herself. Stay, I have it,” I -exclaimed as a thought struck me. “You say these five or six men are -to be relied upon. Could you procure half a dozen uniforms for them to -wear?” - -“I could get half a hundred, but----” - -“This is my plan then. Get the other men, fifty or a hundred of -them--as many as you can--to be available if the only trouble comes -from the mob. The six we will make up as soldiers, and at the worst we -will force our way with them into the house and bring off the Princess -as though she were our prisoner.” - -He chewed the notion for a moment and then his grim face relaxed into -one of his rare smiles. “It is good,” he said; and we set to work and -threshed out the plan in as much detail as practicable at that stage. - -I decided that the half dozen men who with Karasch and myself were to -take the risk of making the pretended arrest of Gatrina, should wear -the uniform of soldiers and over that loose civilian’s clothes which -could be easily slipped off in case of need. The men would in this way -be available for both parts of the work before us; as civilians to -resist the mob, or as soldiers to mislead the regular troops. - -I based my plans on the calculation that in making any attempt on -Gatrina’s house the troops were not likely to be in any considerable -force. The movement would be more in the nature of an arrest; and if -we could manage to get into the house before the soldiers sent to make -the arrest, they would be likely to conclude, if they saw Gatrina in -our hands, that in the confusion some mistake had been made in doubling -the parties told off for the purpose. - -I should be in command and should wear the uniform which Nikolitch had -left behind him; and in the event of any complication arising, I should -have to trust to my wits to explain it away. - -My intention was to march with Gatrina straight to the house of the -United States representative, where, of course, she would be safe. I -knew him already for a man on whom I could rely implicitly. - -Karasch went off to find the men and was to return at midnight to -report progress; and I was to go out into the neighbourhood of -Gatrina’s house to look for a place in which they could be placed. -I was getting ready when my eye fell upon Nikolitch’s uniform and I -tried it on. It was anything but comfortable after the freedom of -civilian’s dress; and as I was much the broader man of the two, it was -an uncommonly bad fit. - -But I had to get used to it; so I resolved on a dress rehearsal of the -part, and throwing on a long overcoat, I put a revolver in my pocket -and set out on my quest, with Chris in close attendance at my heels. - -The night was fine but moonless; and as the streets of Belgrade were -very badly lighted, there was not much chance of my being recognised. -The restaurants and supper houses were busy enough, and the flare of -their lights streamed across the streets here and there; but they were -easy to avoid; and there were none of them in the neighbourhood of -Gatrina’s house. - -As it was of course necessary that I should make myself as familiar -with the entrances to the house as possible, I had a good look at it, -being careful to keep well in shadow. - -A massive stone house, it stood by itself at a corner and was almost -surrounded by a high wall. The main door let out on to a broad -thoroughfare; a strong massive door with a deep portico. In the wall -at the side there was a smaller doorway--the servants’ entrance, I -concluded; and this, also, was very heavily and strongly fashioned. All -the lower windows were heavily barred, a custom I had observed to be -general in the large houses in the city. - -It was altogether a house capable of offering stout resistance to any -attack; and I saw in a moment that if I could once get inside, with -a few resolute men, it would be possible to hold it for a long time -against either mob or troops; and I concluded that, in common with many -others in the city, it had been strengthened in view of the turbulent -outbreaks which had been frequent enough in Belgrade. - -The strength of the house reassured me somewhat until I found a weak -spot. Some fifty yards along the smaller street were the stables; and -I remembered that when I had been in the house on the previous day -waiting in my vain attempt to see Gatrina, I had noticed a newly made -door at the end of the garden, just at the point where, as I could now -see, it would lead to the stables; while from the room where I had -been placed, a French window quite unprotected led down a flight of -steps to the garden path. - -That was a weak spot indeed. But if it would render the house open to -attack, it would also provide the means by which I could gain access if -the need arose. - -I was weighing all this in my mind most earnestly as I stood opposite -the entrance to the stable, when Chris moved and growled. I silenced -him, laying my hand on his head, and drew back with him into the deep -shadow of a tree which stood in front of the portico of a house, and -listened. - -He never warned me without cause; and soon I caught the sound of -approaching footsteps. I had no wish to be seen, so I slipped into the -portico and pressed close against the wall, while I kept watch on the -newcomer. He came along at a quick pace until he reached the stable, -when he paused. - -My first idea was that he was a servant who had overstayed his hours -of leave and was puzzling how to get into the house without attracting -notice. - -But I was wrong. Presently he came out into the roadway and stared at -the upper windows of the house. Then he went round to the front and -again he paused and stared up at the windows there; and apparently not -seeing what he sought--for the whole house was now in darkness--he -scratched his head as if in perplexity, and came sauntering back toward -the stables. - -He was very slow in his movements, and his slowness irritated me. -Presently a light shewed for an instant in one of the top windows at -the back, and was almost instantly extinguished. This was repeated -twice, at short intervals; and I heard the window raised very -cautiously. - -It was evidently the signal for which the man in the street had been -waiting, for he whistled, just two notes softly, shewed himself in the -roadway and then stepped back in the shadow of the stables and waited. - -A vulgar assignation, I thought then, not without disgust; and I wished -that he and his sweetheart would be quick over their love-making. It -was well past eleven. At midnight I had to be back to receive Karasch’s -report; and yet could not venture to be seen. - -But it was no sweethearting. After some minutes, a small door in the -large stable gate was opened and a man looked out. I could see all -that passed by the light of a lamp over the gates. The two whispered -together a moment; and then the man from the house came out, turned the -key in the lock, and put it in his pocket. - -They both crossed the road toward where I stood, and I pressed yet -closer against the wall and kept my hand on Chris’s head lest by a -sound he should betray our presence. They did not enter the portico, -but stood in the shadow of the tree where I had first concealed myself. - -“This will do,” I heard one of them say; and then strain my ears as I -would I could not catch any other than isolated words. But they were -enough to set me on fire. “Army,” “Arrest,” “Three hours,” “Yes, two -o’clock--” this was louder and in an impatient tone. After that there -was a chink of money passing; and then silence. It lasted so long that, -unable to contain myself, I peered out cautiously and looked at them. - -The man who had come from the house was counting a quantity of paper -money, and trying to read the value of each bill by the flicker of the -lamp across the road. It was a tedious business; and his companion -whispered something to him and they both walked away along the street. - -My first inclination was to follow them at once and force an -explanation; but I checked the impulse. I resolved to wait for the -return of the servant. He was sure to come back, if I read the thing -aright. I could deal with him alone much more satisfactorily. - -I took Chris across to the stable gates and making him understand -that he was on guard and must let no one pass in, I returned to my -hiding-place. - -The minutes were leaden as I stood waiting. The man was so long away -that I began to fear I had blundered and to regret I had not acted on -the impulse to follow the two. - -But he came at length hurrying from the opposite direction; and he -glanced up at the house windows as he passed, with a gesture of -uneasiness. When he reached the stable gates, Chris received him with -a low growl, and he started back in some dismay at the most unexpected -interruption. - -He was trying to pacify the dog with a little coaxing when I crossed to -him and, assuming a tone of authority, asked, at a venture; “You have -seen the sergeant? Why have you been so long?” - -He was obviously in much perplexity and some fear, and glanced from -Chris to me. The good dog looked formidable enough to have frightened a -braver man. - -“Who are you?” he asked. - -I threw back my long coat and shewed my uniform. - -“The plan is changed. You are to come with me. We can’t trust you out -of sight again.” - -He glanced round as if meditating flight. - -“The dog will pull you down if you move,” I said, sternly. - -“I must get in,” he murmured. “I shall keep my word.” - -“Did you hear what I ordered you?” I rapped back with an oath. “Come,” -and I linked my arm in his to drag him away. He resisted at first; but -at a word from me Chris shewed his fangs and snarled so angrily that no -resistance was left in him. I let go his arm then. “A false step or a -single word, and the dog’s fangs will close on your throat,” I muttered -fiercely. - -He came then, keeping pace anxiously with my quick stride and glancing -ever and again over his shoulder at Chris who stalked behind him like a -black shadow. - -I got him to my house without trouble; for the streets were now all but -deserted, and I chose a way which avoided the main roads. - -I led him into my study, taking Chris with me, and then turned a lamp -full on his face. Then I drew my revolver and held it in his full view -as I considered how best to question him, so as to get the truth out -of him. - -It was a vital matter, and they were anxious moments; for upon his -answers Gatrina’s life might depend. - -He found them anxious, too. I could see that by his pallor, the nervous -twitchings of hands and features, the sweat that stood on his swarthy -forehead, and the wild look on his fear-filled eyes. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -THE NIGHT OF TERROR. - - -The fear which my prisoner displayed led me to prolong the interval -before I questioned him. It was essential for my purpose that he should -be thoroughly frightened; and the suspense was enough to try much -stouter nerves than his. I let him have some two or three minutes, -therefore, so that his fears should have full scope; and just as my -first question was on my lips, a happy thought occurred to me. I saw -that I could make valuable use of the Russian reputation for doing ugly -things. - -He was more likely to fear the Russians than any other party concerned; -and if I could make him believe he had now fallen into their hands, he -would be far more likely to answer my questions than if I played the -more difficult part of an army officer, believing him false to the army. - -“Stand over there,” I cried, sternly and suddenly in Russian, pointing -to the wall; and the start he gave at hearing the unwelcome language, -proved to me that I was right. He moved to where I pointed, his eyes on -me all the time. “Attempt to move and the dog will be on you,” I added, -as brutally and coarsely as I could. - -Then I rang the bell, and when Buller came I said in Russian; “Tell -General Minzkoff I have the prisoner and am questioning him.” But -Buller didn’t understand Russian and stood staring at me in hesitation -what to do; so to give the thing colour, I jumped up, swore vigorously, -and, as if in a paroxysm of rage, thrust him violently out of the room, -pretending to kick him, as I shouted: “Do as I say at once.” - -I flung myself back in my seat only to jump up again and, as though -I had forgotten something rushed out of the room after Buller. I -explained matters, and told him to find a servant who could speak -Russian and send him to me to say that “I was to see General Minzkoff -with my report as soon as possible.” - -This particular Russian officer had just the reputation for violence -that was certain to impress the spy; and the more bullying and brutal -I could make my manner, the more characteristic would it be of the -general’s agents. - -“You speak my language?” I jerked out in Russian. - -“I understand it a little,” he answered with difficulty. - -“Then we’ll use your own cursed tongue,” I said in Serb. “I have no -time to waste over you, so if you don’t answer plainly I’ll find means -to make you. How much money did that soldier give you just now?” - -He started at finding I knew this and looked about for a lie. “Money? I -don’t understand your Excellency.” - -“It’s in that pocket.” I pointed to where I had seen him place it. -“Take it out, you lying dog. Quick,” I thundered, as he still -hesitated. “I know everything.” - -Slowly, for it cost him a pang to part with it, he drew out the bundle -of bills. “It is my own,” he faltered. - -“The gold, too. Quick.” - -Again he trembled, but dared not refuse. I had now impressed upon him -that I knew his secrets. - -“Put it there,” I said, pointing to a chair. “Now. I’ll test your power -of speaking the truth. What was that money paid for?” - -He stared at me in a sweat of fear, trying to moisten his parched lips -with a tongue as dry as leather, wishing to lie but yet afraid; and in -his fright unable to coin a plausible tale. - -“It was money--owing to me,” he stammered. - -I paused a moment to let him hope the lie had imposed upon me; and then -pointed to the bell. “If that bell is rung it will bring my men here -with the means you may have heard we use to make prisoners speak the -truth. Go and ring it now--or tell me the truth of your own accord.” - -It was a touch of refined cruelty eloquent of Russian methods to make -him summon his own torturers; and it did much to carry conviction now. - -“I don’t wish to deceive your Excellency,” he murmured. - -“Is that why you want me to believe that when a man owes you money he -comes in the dead of night to pay it after waiting for your signals -from the house--the light three times flashed. You lying cur. Ring that -bell--I have no more time to waste.” - -“You won’t torture me?” he cried, in anguish. - -“Ring that bell,” I thundered. “It pleases me for you yourself to call -your torturers;” and I laughed, as if the grim joke were really to my -taste. - -Down he went on his knees. “Not the torture, Excellency. Not the -torture. For God’s sake, not that.” - -“You’ve had a taste of it before, eh?” I said, with another grin, -feeling an awful beast as I did it. “You can choose--the torture or the -truth of your own will.” - -“My God!” he exclaimed, covering his white face and writhing; and -then the truth came slowly and with labour, as he thought how little -he dared to tell and yet save his skin. “It was for my mistress’s -sake--the Princess. We were all afraid in the house because we are so -weak. I had arranged to let some soldiers in to protect us all.” - -“You must do better than that, dog. Try again,” I sneered, coarsely. -“Men don’t pay you to come and protect you. You’ll have to lie better -than that to convince me.” Then I changed the sneer to a tone of anger. -“I’ll have no more of this; the truth, or--” and I laid my hand on the -bell. - -At that moment the man Buller had sent with the message in Russian came -in and delivered it. - -“Very good,” I said to him; and added; “Tell black Ivan and Loris to -come the instant I ring. I find I shall need them. They know what to -bring with them.” - -The bluff worked. I saw that the instant the servant left the room. - -“I’ll give you one minute; no more,” I declared. - -“I’ll tell your Excellency all I know,” he stammered at once. “I was -paid to let the soldiers into the house at two o’clock in the morning.” - -“For what purpose?” - -“I don’t know that.” - -“For what purpose?” I repeated sternly. - -“They wouldn’t tell me.” - -At that I appeared to fly into a passion. I seized the revolver and -going up to him clapped it to his head. - -“Answer me, or I’ll scatter your brains here on the floor.” - -He shrank and groaned as he felt the cold steel on his forehead. - -“To arrest the Princess, Excellency. Oh, my God, my God,” he cried and -burst into tears. - -I went back to my seat. “You are a faithful servant to your mistress. -Do you know what’s going to happen to-night--the night you’ve chosen -for this infamy?” - -“N--no. Yes,” he changed his words almost eagerly as he caught my eye. - -“Give it words then.” - -“They told me it was for her safety, Excellency. They did, they did, I -swear they did, on my soul. When the King and Queen and the others are -taken from the Palace, the Princess would be in danger in her house, -and they mean to put her in a place of safety.” - -This was news, indeed; and in my consternation at hearing it, this -coward and his treachery became of little importance. I did not doubt -he was speaking the truth about that, whatever his own motives may have -been for his act. And then a plan occurred to me. - -“How many men were to carry out the arrest?” - -“I don’t know--only a few; four or five at most, we have no means of -resisting them in the house.” - -“You are to let them in by the stable door?” - -“Yes, Excellency, at two o’clock. They could force their way in even -without my help.” - -I paid no heed to his attempt at exculpation. “What is your name? The -name they know you by?” - -“Michel.” - -“How many men servants are in the house?” - -“Two besides myself. Two are away, Excellency.” - -“Anyone sleeping in the stables?” - -“No one, Excellency.” - -“Any of the others know of your plan?” - -“No, Excellency.” - -“You have the key of that stable door. Give it to me.” - -He handed it over with a deep sigh. - -“You have saved your skin,” I said curtly; “but you must remain here. -You will be safe, if you make no effort to resist. If you do that, I -shall leave orders that you are to be shot.” I said this much as though -it were my daily custom to catch men and murder them; and the very tone -I used added to his fears. - -I left him a minute in the care of Chris; and as Karasch had arrived I -told him to have the man bound and locked up in one of the many vaults -in the basement of the house. - -I was glad to be relieved of his presence, and then set to work to -carry out the scheme which his story had suggested. When Karasch came -back I told him what I had learnt and asked him how he had fared. - -“Except the handful of men on whom I knew I could trust, I have done -little,” he said. - -“They may be enough for my altered plans. Can you get them to-night, -and above all can you get uniforms for them?” - -“I fear not, Excellency. It is past midnight.” - -“Get the men then. I’ll find uniforms for them.” - -“My plan is to go to the Princess’s house at once; to wait for the men -who are coming to arrest her; make them prisoners and then play their -part. They will be able to provide us with the costumes,” I added, -smiling grimly. - -“It is very dangerous,” was his comment. - -“You mean for them? Yes, it will be.” - -“I mean for you, and all of us.” - -“If anyone is afraid, let him stay away. I can go alone. It is no work -for children, of course,” I exclaimed, impetuously. - -“Have I deserved that from your Excellency?” - -“No, Karasch; I know you haven’t. I am excited.” - -“Tell me what has to be done; and I will do it,” he said, simply; -and then we discussed very hurriedly the plan and completed the -preparations which had to be made. - -I told him to meet me near the Princess’s house with as many of the -men as he could get together, and to bring with him a few lengths of -stout cord for binding the soldiers we hoped to capture. That made -clear I packed him off to hunt up his men. - -It was a desperate step I had resolved to take, and the penalty of -failure would probably be serious. I realised that to the full; but on -the other hand, I could see no other means of gaining my end. - -If Gatrina would have listened to me, the course would have been simple -enough. I could have given her warning of her danger and have removed -her to a place of safety. But she would not let me approach her nor -admit there was anything perilous to her in the situation. Thus, if -I was to save her it must be done against her knowledge and almost -against her will. - -I left my house about half an hour after midnight, having appointed -with Karasch to be at the Princess’s by half past one, or as near to -that hour as he could reach there. In no event was he to be later than -a quarter to two, even if he had to come alone. - -Having ample time, I resolved to make a detour and see if any movements -were going on in the neighbourhood of the Palace. With Chris close at -my heels I walked at a rapid pace, choosing the most unfrequented ways -I could find. - -The whole city appeared sunk in the slumber of unsuspecting security. -Scarcely a light glimmered in any one of the houses. The streets were -deserted, and the only sounds to disturb the quietude were those of my -own footsteps. If the army were really going to move that night, they -must have kept their intentions entirely secret from all who were not -concerned in their work. - -One o’clock was chimed as I came in view of the Palace; and save for -the sentries pacing their rounds with mechanical steps, not a soul was -to be seen. The Palace itself was wrapped in comparative darkness, the -inmates secure in their belief in the fidelity and watchfulness of -their guards. - -There was absolutely nothing to suggest that a violent outbreak was -on the very eve of consummation; and that a deed of horror was in the -making, the shame of which would before morning spread to the uttermost -confines of the civilised world, to set men seeking its parallel in the -darkest epochs of history. - -I turned from the Palace, indeed, hoping and more than half convinced -that the spy had been misled, and that if the army really nurtured -thoughts of force, their plans were not yet matured. I was intensely -relieved by this apparent dissipation of my gloomy fears and at the -same time profoundly perplexed as to my own course. - -If I forced my way in the dead of night into Gatrina’s house and -nothing occurred to justify my act, discovery would overwhelm me with -both confusion and shame. In her eyes I should not only look like a -rash, intermeddling fool, but my conduct would be open to a thousand -misinterpretations, all ominous and all ruinous to my hopes. - -But I was not long to be a prey to these distracting doubts. On -leaving the Palace I hurried toward one of the barracks; and then, all -suddenly, on turning the corner of one of the main streets, I heard -the measured tramp of many feet; and had just time to conceal myself -in the gateway of a house, when a large body of troops passed me, -marching in dead silence. - -They numbered some hundreds, marching straight on the Palace; and -I knew then, indeed, that trouble was abroad and that my worst -forebodings were to be realised. - -The night of terror for Belgrade had come; and when I saw the strength -of the force and thought of Gatrina, my heart sank within me at the -paltry effort I was about to make to secure her safety. My plan seemed -so puny, so less than weak, so hopeless in the face of this overawing -display of force, that I could have gnashed my teeth in despair. - -I gazed after the troops, when they had passed, like a fool bereft of -his wits by fear, until a sound broke and roused me from my lethargy. - -The sound was that of gunshots in the direction of the Palace. I -guessed that the stern band had met with some opposition from the -guard, and that the deadly work on which they were bent had already -commenced. They had staked their lives on the issue; and even thus -early, some had paid the forfeit. - -It was just the spur my sluggish wits needed and I slipped from my -hiding-place and ran at utmost speed in the direction of Gatrina’s -house. It was nearly a quarter to two when I reached it, to find with -intense satisfaction that all was still quiet there and that Karasch -had arrived and was awaiting me with four companions. - -Taking the utmost precaution to make sure we were unobserved, I -unlocked the little door in the stable gates and we entered. Locking -it behind me, and leaving the men at the end near the stable under the -shadow of some trees, Karasch and I stole up the garden to the house, -and found the unlocked door by which the spy had left. - -The time was so short before we were to look for the coming of the -soldiers that not a moment was to be lost in finding a place where -we could carry out the plan of capture. Karasch, most thoughtfully, -had brought a lantern with him, and stealing noiselessly through the -passages, we explored the whole of the underpart of the house; and I -decided upon two large cellars and explained to him hurriedly how to -act. - -We would let the men in two at a time, Karasch guiding one, I the -other; and lead them each to a different cellar, where we would -overpower and bind them. All would be in darkness on the plea that -suspicion had been aroused in the house and any light would be -dangerous; and as each man entered the cellar he would be seized. - -He fetched the men and by the light of the lantern I had a good look -at each. They were a sturdy, resolute lot; and when we explained the -work to be done, they seemed to enter into it with willingness and -determination. - -The traps were in readiness before the hour struck, and Karasch and I -went out again to the stable gate to wait for the soldiers. - -We stood in deep shadow and I then told him what I had seen in the -streets and of the firing I had heard at the Palace. - -“The city will soon wake,” he muttered. “And if the people side with -the troops, as I believe they will, we shall soon have the mob here.” - -“It will at least convince the Princess of the need to fly.” I sought -hard to persuade myself of this; for my chief fear was that Gatrina -herself would yet prove the greatest difficulty. - -We stood in silence for many minutes and now and again the sound of -hurrying footsteps without told us that the news of the doings at the -Palace was spreading and that the people were scurrying to learn what -was going forward. - -“They are late,” muttered Karasch, impatiently, more than once; and -then: “They are coming,” he declared, as his quick ear caught the sound -of slower footsteps before I heard anything. - -I soon heard them, however. They halted outside the gates; and someone -knocked. I opened the little door a couple of inches and peered through. - -There were six of them only. - -“Is that you, Michel?” came a whisper. - -“Hsh. Yes. How many are there of you?” - -“Six.” - -“There is danger. I am suspected. You must enter two at a time. I -daren’t let you all pass together through the garden. Cautiously, my -friend, cautiously,” I said, as someone tried to force the door. - -A consultation was held and the man who had spoken to me explained to -the rest what I had said. Some difficulty was raised by one of the -soldiers; but I got my way. - -Two men slipped through the door as I held it; and the instant the -second was through, I locked it behind him. - -“Follow us,” I said, not giving either of them time to see my face; and -we led them to the house. “Give me your hand,” I told the man with me. -“We daren’t have a light, and the place is pitch dark.” - -He suspected nothing and I led him into the cellar, clapping my hand on -his mouth as he entered, while the two men in waiting seized him and in -less than a minute he lay bound and gagged. The other had been dealt -with in the same way. - -Karasch and I went back to the stables; but the time occupied, swiftly -as we had acted, had roused some kind of suspicion; and when I opened -the little door, one of the men thrust the butt of his musket in the -way and despite my strenuous efforts, before I could close it all four -had forced themselves through. - -“We’ll go in together, my man,” said one of them, linking his arm in -mine and holding me firmly. Another man did the same to Karasch. - -It spelt crisis; and for a moment or two I breathed hard. My fingers -closed round my revolver, and his life hung by a much thinner thread -than he dreamt. - -I stood fighting with the impulse and thus the chance passed. - -“See if he’s armed,” cried the soldier, and his companion plunged a -hand into my pocket and wrenched my weapon roughly from me. Karasch was -served in the same way; and from the confidence of success we were thus -suddenly brought face to face with the threat of disastrous failure. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -IN GATRINA’S HOUSE. - - -In the moment of crisis Karasch took his cue from me and neither -resisted nor protested against the soldiers’ conduct. I knew, however, -that he would watch me closely and be prepared to help the moment I had -decided what to do. - -“I don’t know why you’ve done this,” I said to the man who held me -and had given the orders. “I kept faith with you and you arrest me in -return for it.” I was on fire with anxiety, but I spoke coolly. - -“We can do without you now; and mean to see you give no trouble,” was -the answer. - -“Very well; but if you cross the garden in a body like this, there’ll -be no call for me to give it you; you’ll find it for yourself. You’ll -be seen; the alarm will be given, and you may look out for resistance.” - -“Who is there to resist, fool-head? There are only three men in the -house, and we’ve got two of you here,” he growled with a chuckle at his -own cunning. “You come with us to the house; that’s all you’ve got to -do; and come quietly, or maybe you won’t reach it. This is the army’s -night, and we’re not in a mood to be soft to those who resist us.” - -With that we moved on along the garden and I was in a fever of -apprehension lest we should be seen by someone in the house. But the -inmates were apparently fast asleep, and we reached the entrance -without being observed. - -This increased my captors’ suspicions. - -“I thought your caution was overdone, friend spy,” he said. - -“Then you’re a fool,” I answered, bluntly. “There’s a dog about and if -he scents you, he’ll soon let everyone know. You’d better let me keep -him quiet.” I had told Chris to stay, and knew he would remain till I -called him. - -We had entered the house then and stood in the broad, stone-flagged -passage; and I spoke loud enough to warn our men in the cellars beyond. -I and the two men holding me were in advance and Karasch and the others -close behind. - -“You hold your tongue. I’m in command here,” said the soldier in a -bullying tone. - -“You’ve made prisoners of us; so you must do as you will. But I won’t -stand this treatment.” - -“Where are my two men?” - -“I left them close here. I suppose they’ve gone on into the house.” - -“It’s as dark as hell,” growled the fellow. “Can you see anything, -Andreas?” he asked his companion. - -“Nothing but the dark,” was the answer with an oath. - -“You can get a light in the room first door to the right,” I said. This -was where I had left Chris, and if he went to it I knew the dog would -put him out of the reckoning. But he smelt a trick and would not. - -“No, thank you, Mr. Spy. Where we go, you come too. I can’t make out -where the devil the others are. What does it mean?” and he called the -men by name. - -“Hadn’t you better ring the alarm bell, while you’re about it?” I -sneered. “You’ll rouse everyone more quickly.” - -“Curse the dark. Lead to where I can get a light,” he muttered. “No -tricks, mind, or you’ll regret it.” - -His grip tightened on my arm and we moved forward abreast. But the door -was too narrow to admit us all at once and he entered the room first. - -“Seize him, Chris,” I said in English; and out of the gloom the huge -black form sprang at him with a fierce growl. In his consternation the -soldier loosed his hold of me to battle with the dog, and in a moment -my hand was on his companion’s throat, while I called to the men in -the cellars to go to the help of Karasch who was now fighting and -struggling with his two guards. - -We were six to three, for Chris kept the leader busy; and the desperate -struggle in the darkness was soon over. The soldiers fought gamely -enough; but they had no chance against such odds. We overpowered them, -but it was not until some hard blows had been given and taken on both -sides. - -I was most afraid for the man whom Chris had attacked; but when I went -to him was relieved to find that no serious harm had been done. He was -terribly frightened; as well might be, for Chris was an antagonist -few men would care to fight. But having got him down the good dog -had not mauled him. The soldier lay flat on the ground, with Chris -standing guard over him and growling fiercely whenever the man made the -slightest movement. - -“Call this brute off for God’s sake,” he said, in a frightened voice as -I approached, lantern in hand. I was glad to hear him speak. - -“It serves you right for the trick you played me,” I answered. “Are you -hurt?” and I called Chris away. - -“I thought he’d kill me.” - -“Wouldn’t have been much loss if he had,” said I, as he sat up and -began to feel himself all over. - -“I’d like to shoot the brute. What does this all mean?” - -“That you’re my prisoner instead of my being yours. If you have any -weapons put ’em out--or I’ll let the dog find them.” - -He glanced round fearsomely at Chris, who snarled. - -“I have none.” - -“Then we’ll tie you up like the rest of your men,” I answered; and -tied up he was. “I shall leave you here,” I told him. “The dog will be -on watch if you try any tricks; and you know whether you want another -round with him.” - -Our victory was complete; and it remained to see how we should use it. -Karasch and the others set to work to take the soldiers’ uniforms and -put them on, while I tried to think what step to take next. I was in -possession of the house; but it seemed as if the real difficulties of -the business were only at the beginning. - -The noise made during the struggle was so great that I knew the -household must have been roused, and while the men were getting into -the soldiers’ uniforms, I listened with considerable anxiety for -someone to come down to us. No one came, however; and I concluded -that those who had been aroused had also been so frightened that they -preferred to stop where they were. - -The difficulty of the position was increased by my reluctance to see -Gatrina or be seen by her, if that could be in any way prevented. My -plan was to play his burlesque of arresting her, and not to shew my -hand until she was housed safely in the care of the American Minister. -To do that I intended one of the four men whom Karasch had brought to -act the part of leader; and I trusted that in the confusion and alarm -of the arrest, both Karasch and I might manage to pass unnoticed. - -I was revolving all this in my thoughts when I heard a movement above -stairs, and presently a man’s voice called: - -“Is that you, Michel? What’s the matter?” - -“Come down,” I called in response; but my voice startled him. - -“Who are you?” - -“Michel wants you. There is trouble. Come down;” but he would not. -Instead of coming he went away; and I heard the low murmur of voices as -he spoke with someone else. - -Lights shewed then, and I heard people moving about. But I did not want -the house to be lighted up, for fear of its attracting too much notice -outside; and I therefore called to my men to make haste with their -dressing. - -When they came I led the way upstairs to find the servants huddled -together looking very scared; the two men in front of them armed. At -the sight of so many of us in uniform they uttered cries of surprise -and alarm. - -“Put those guns down,” I said, in a tone of command. “We are too strong -for you to resist; and if you make any attempt, it will only lead to -trouble. Do as I say, and no harm will come to you.” - -The two men hesitated. “What do you want?” asked one of them. - -“Cover them,” I said, stepping to one side, and up went my men’s guns -to their shoulders. - -One of the women screamed and they all huddled back, while the men laid -their weapons on the ground with discreet speed. At a sign from me the -muskets were lowered. - -“Put out most of those lights,” I said next; and the order was obeyed -with a celerity that spoke volumes for the impression we had created. -“Where is your mistress, the Princess Gatrina?” - -“In her rooms, sir,” said one of the women servants. - -“Tell her to dress at once. She is to come with us. Impress upon her -that only her safety is being considered. Strange things are doing in -the city, and she cannot remain here. She must be ready to go with us -in five minutes.” - -The girl sped away up the broad stairs and I turned to Karasch to tell -him my plan. - -“The Princess will probably demand to see us; and as neither you nor I -can go to her without being recognised, two of these must go. Pick them -out.” - -He chose two, and I told them what to say. That we had been selected to -protect the Princess and take her to a place where she would be safe -until the trouble in the city had passed. - -The maid came back and her message was pretty much what I had -anticipated. - -“Her highness will see you in a minute, sir. She wishes to know from -whom you come; and declares she will not leave the house.” - -“Our orders are peremptory. In five minutes she must go with us,” I -replied, and she carried the message. - -While we waited for the reply I went into the room where I had once -before been, and saw that my fears as to the unguarded window were only -too well justified. I called Karasch’s attention to it. - -“If we have to remain in the house that window must be barricaded, -or we may as well throw open the front door,” I said; and we were -discussing it when I heard one of the maids say to the other servants -that the street in the front of the house was getting full of people. - -We went and looked out. It was only too true; and that it probably had -a very sinister meaning for us all I knew to my infinite concern. - -The city was indeed awaking to a knowledge of the dread doings of -the night of terror, and the crowd was beginning to gather here in -expectation that the house would become the scene of some stirring and -exciting act of the tragedy. - -I noticed with relief, however, that no troops were present. None had -been sent yet under the belief that Gatrina would be made prisoner by -the handful of men whose parts we were now playing. But how long this -belief would continue it was impossible to conjecture. - -Someone somewhere was waiting to receive the Princess from the hands of -the men; and when they did not arrive with her, the sands of patience -would be few and would soon run out, and a fresh guard sent to know the -reason. When they came, they would bring a heap of trouble with them; -unless I could hurry Gatrina from the house in time. - -The need for haste was thus imperative; and I fretted and worried at -the delay she made, all unconscious as she was of the peril it meant to -her and all. - -The instant the five minutes’ grace had expired, I sent the two men -upstairs to bring her down, despatching one of the scared maid-servants -to shew them her room. - -At that moment we heard sounds below and Chris growled and barked. -Karasch and I, followed by the two men, ran down instantly and found -trouble; one of the soldiers, carelessly bound, had wriggled out of his -cords and liberated a companion; and as we reached the bottom of the -stairs, the two were in the passage with the dog blocking the way to -the door and snarling fiercely. - -We rushed toward them, but they slipped into the room where Chris had -had the fight with the leader; and slamming the door in our faces, set -up a clatter loud enough to wake the dead. - -Karasch and I dashed ourselves against the door and as we strained to -force it, we heard the crash of glass. - -“The garden, Karasch,” I cried; and we unfastened the door and rushed -out. Chris darted out with a growl and in a moment had brought one of -the men to bay. The other fled toward the stable and we ran in pursuit -of him. But he was a quick, agile fellow, and using the little door at -the end as a means of escape, he sprang up it, mounted the wall and -disappeared--to carry the news of our doings heaven alone knew where. - -“Back to the house, Karasch. We must get away before that man can bring -help.” We took back his comrade, thrust him into a room, turned the key -upon him, and hurried again up the stairs. - -Matters were going against me in the house also; and I was beginning to -realise that I had grievously bungled matters in choosing such a method -to serve Gatrina. - -She had done precisely what, if I had not been a dolt, I might have -known a girl of her courage and resolution would do. She had used the -minutes of grace to barricade herself into the room. - -The men were waiting for me with the story. - -“She has fastened herself into her room, she and her maids, and we -could hear them piling things against the door to keep us out. We tried -to call your message through the door, but at first she wouldn’t -answer; and then she said she was quite safe where she was and would -yield to nothing but force. We didn’t like to force the door without -your orders.” - -I clenched my hands in impotent chagrin. Had we been the soldiers whose -part we were playing, there would have been little enough difficulty, -of course; and a few minutes would have sufficed to break a way in and -take her prisoner. - -But force was out of the question for me; and I felt like a flustered -fool as the infinitely precious moments slipped away one after another -bringing perilously nearer the troops who would come hurrying to the -house the instant the man who had escaped got his story to headquarters. - -To add to the strain of the situation, cries and calls began to be -heard from the crowd in the street. Presently a stone was flung through -one of the windows; and the crash of the glass sent a shiver of fear -through the clustered servants and was followed by a loud cheer from -the crowd and a cry of “Down with the Obrenovics!” - -“Shew me the Princess’s room,” I said, and followed by the men I ran -upstairs and knocked on the panel of the door. - -There was no answer. - -I knocked again. - -“For God’s sake open the door and come out,” I said, eagerly. - -Still there was no reply; and while we waited more stones were flung -and more windows broken, followed as before by the shouts and hoarse -cries of the mob. - -But not a sign would Gatrina make in response to my knocking and appeal. - -Every second was bringing the danger nearer--and it was growing to -a double peril now; for Karasch brought me word that the mob was -increasing fast in numbers and were growing so angry that it looked as -though they would attack the house. - -I clamoured again at the door and called out that there was imminent -danger; but either she did not hear my voice because of the clamour of -the people without, or hearing it, did not recognise the tone; and held -it to be a ruse of the soldiers to induce her to open the door. - -I felt just mad as I cursed my stupidity for having planned this -soldier business, which had thus driven Gatrina to regard these -desperate efforts of ours to save her as the violence of her enemies -bent upon her destruction. - -Meanwhile the temper of the populace without was rising so fast -that it seemed as if a few minutes would make escape from the house -impracticable for us all, even if more troops did not arrive. - -I hammered again at the door and called her in my loudest tones; I told -the servants of the peril in which she stood if we could not get her -away, and urged them to join with me in appealing to her to yield. But -it was all to no purpose. Not a word would she answer either to them or -to me. - -“Get me paper quickly,” I told them; and when one, a white-faced girl, -rushed away on the errand, I whistled up Chris and set him barking in -the hope that she would hear him and know by the sound who was there. - -Chris succeeded where I had failed. - -“What is that?” It was Gatrina’s voice; and hearing it the dog whined -and barked joyfully. - -“It is Chris,” I called. “We are here to save you. Open the door for -the love of God at once.” - -“Who is that speaking?” - -“It is I, Bourgwan,” I replied, my voice unsteady in my excitement. -“There is not a moment to lose.” - -“Where are the soldiers?” - -“I will explain all. For God’s sake come or it will be too late. Every -second is precious.” - -We heard them drag away something they had placed before the door; and -burning with impatience called again to them to make haste. - -At that moment a loud knocking came at the front door of the house; and -one of Karasch’s men came running to say that the soldiers were in the -street. - -“We daren’t stay to be caught in these uniforms. We shall be shot -off-hand at a time like this,” he said; and the others agreed. - -“You’ll be shot by me if you attempt to desert me now,” I answered -desperately. “Before anyone can get in, we shall be away. Stop them, -Karasch. In a few moments we shall all be away.” - -Again there came the loud knocking and clanging of the bell, followed -by the cries of the mob and another shower of stones at the house. - -Unable to hold their courage longer my men turned and ran down the -stairs helter-skelter. - -There was a moment’s calm without and in the silence the room door -unlocked and Gatrina came out. - -Not recognising me for an instant in the surprise at seeing my -officer’s uniform, and Karasch by me dressed also as a soldier, she -started back as if fearing treachery; but Chris rushed up to her and -disarmed her fear. - -“Would God you had come out before,” I cried. - -Before she could reply we heard the sound of a scuffle and two of the -men came running back. - -“We are too late. The soldiers are already in the house below,” cried -one, breathlessly. “We are as good as dead men.” - -Even Karasch changed colour at the news. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI. - -CHRIS TO THE RESCUE. - - -It was the delay which had been fatal to the plan. The minutes during -which we had had to wait before Gatrina could be made to understand who -we were and what our object was had just turned the balance against us. - -“What dreadful thing has happened?” she asked. - -“I cannot spare a moment to explain. If you will play the part of being -my prisoner there is yet a chance of getting away.” - -“I am sorry,” she said, as her maid brought her a cloak and hat. - -“Silence there,” I cried in a loud voice. “Fall in. I am sorry my -duty is so unpleasant, your highness; but I can answer no questions. -Forward.” - -I led the way motioning to Karasch to walk at Gatrina’s side, with two -of the men in front and two bringing up the rear. The women thinking -the thing real began to weep. - -I had heard the soldiers coming up and they met us on the stairs. The -only chance was to put as bold a face as possible on the matter and -with as much show of authority as I could assume, I said: - -“Is the way from the house clear? I shall take the prisoner by the back -through the garden.” - -I had expected to be faced by some of the men we had fought with -earlier, but to my intense relief there were none but private soldiers -and one sergeant; and on seeing my captain’s uniform they stood aside -and saluted. - -“We have not been to the back of the house, captain,” replied the -sergeant. - -“Is Colonel Petrosch here yet?” I asked this as I thought the mention -of the name might impress him. - -“No, sir.” - -“Who’s in command of the soldiers in the front?” - -“Lieutenant Bulver, captain.” - -“Is he in sufficient force to control the mob?” - -“He has a strong body of troops, captain.” - -“What are you doing in the house?” I was curious to know whether the -escape of the soldiers had anything to do with it. - -“We were detailed to see if the arrest had yet been made, captain, and -to assist you if necessary.” - -I breathed a little more freely. - -“All I need is that the mob there be kept in the front of the house so -that I can get away with the prisoner quietly at the back. That side -street must be cleared of people. How did you get into the house?” - -“We forced a small door at the side, captain.” - -This accounted for his not knowing anything of what had gone on below -stairs in the basement. - -Then came the sound of more hooting and groaning from the front of the -house; and another volley of stones breaking more of the windows. This -in turn was followed by sharp words of command; and a knocking at the -front door. - -Keeping up my policy of bluff, I opened it myself. The officer was on -the step and started in surprise at seeing me. He was a pleasant-faced -young fellow, and taking me for a superior officer was disposed to -offer an apology. Bluff is an excellent policy while you can keep your -end up. - -“Oh, I thought only a sergeant was here,” he said. - -“I deemed it best to come myself,” I answered. “Can’t you keep the -crowd in order?” - -“They are very strong and inclined to violence. We’ve driven them back -for a bit; but I’ve sent for more men.” - -I knew they would be on hand sooner than he thought or I wished; but I -replied, seriously: “Very prudent. This sort of thing is not what we -want at all. The house was to be protected.” - -“We did not look for such a demonstration,” he said again, -apologetically. - -“Well, I have made the arrest, but I had more trouble than I -anticipated; there was a stout resistance. I wish to take the prisoner -away without exposing her to the mob. Let your men clear the side -street of people, and prevent anyone passing into it. I shall leave the -house by the garden through the stables.” - -“We are strong enough to protect her from the crowd.” - -“I prefer the other way, lieutenant. Be good enough to see my order -carried out,” I replied sharply. - -“I’ll have it done at once,” and he went away. - -“You had better help the lieutenant, sergeant; he will need all the men -he can have.” - -In this way I got rid of him and his men also, and I shut the door -again, with a fervent sigh of thankfulness that my imposture had not -been detected. I had caught the lieutenant eyeing me curiously more -than once during the short colloquy; but I concluded that he took me -for one of the officers who had been drafted in from the provincial -regiments for the grim work of that night. And probably my air and tone -of authority had stopped him from putting any questions which I should -have found exceedingly hard to answer. - -Whatever his reasons, I had succeeded in bluffing him, even at the very -moment when I had given up all as lost; and my hopes began to rise that -even in the teeth of all this force and despite the anger of the mob, -Gatrina would be saved. - -“We’ll make for the garden at once,” I said; and we passed through the -room with the French window opening on to the garden, and hurried to -the stables. - -As we passed we could hear the troops clearing the street amid the -expostulations and cries of the crowd, as they were swept on toward the -front. - -Until now Gatrina had not spoken to me, but we had to wait while the -way was cleared and we stood side by side and a little apart from the -rest. - -“You have run a terrible risk, Mr. Bergwyn,” she said. - -“I have been in no danger; and we shall get away all right.” - -“What has happened at the Palace?” - -“I don’t know. I got wind of this intended arrest of you and came here -in the hope of intercepting the soldiers. As I was on my way, a very -large body of troops, some hundreds of men, passed me marching on the -Palace; and afterwards I heard the sound of firing. But what occurred -after that I have no knowledge whatever.” - -She wrung her hands despairingly. - -“Do you think--oh, God, it is maddening.” - -“It is the work of the army. I know so much. And I hope they have done -no more than to force an abdication.” - -“You say that as if you feared--I know not what horrors.” - -“If we once get clear of this we shall find out what has occurred. But -we could do nothing if we wished. You have seen for yourself the temper -of the people. They have sided with the army.” - -“You mean the attack on my house?” - -“Yes. The city is mad to-night, and would do anything. The only thing -to think of now is your safety. Karasch, look over if we can go yet.” - -I was on fire with impatience to be away; but Karasch reported that the -street was not yet clear. - -“Is there no other way we could escape?” I asked Gatrina. - -She shook her head. “No, none,” she replied. - -“I dare not wait here, Karasch; we shall be caught in a trap;” and -opening the door in the stable gates I looked out; but only to shut it -again quickly as I caught my breath in dismay at what I saw. - -Another body of troops were coming towards us at the double, and by the -side of the officer in command ran a man in his shirt sleeves. It was -the soldier who had escaped from us. - -“We are too late,” I said, as calmly as I could speak. “There are more -troops, Karasch, and that man is guiding them. We must go back to the -house and try to get away from the front.” - -We hurried back through the garden, and before we reached the house the -newcomers were already clamouring at the stable gates. - -Dashing through the house I flung open the front door. - -But that way was impossible. The very orders I had given, to have the -crowd massed in the front of the house, had effectually barred the -chance of escape. They had been driven from the side street and were -now surging and swaying in a dense mass to the right of the house, too -vast a crowd for me to hope of pushing my way through them with the -handful of men I had. - -To go to the left meant only running into the arms of the fresh troops; -certain capture. - -I called Karasch and pointed to the hopelessness of the attempt. - -“We can do nothing. You and the men must get away.” - -“And you?” he asked. - -“I shall stay with the Princess.” - -“Then I stay too, with you,” he said sturdily. - -“No, you can do better. You can save us both. You and the others. You -can pretend to carry a message from me to the lieutenant--that I want -to speak to him; and then lose yourselves among the soldiers or in the -crowd. Get away as fast as you can, and search high and low to find -Colonel Petrosch. Don’t forget the name, and find him at any hazard. -Tell him that my life is in danger and that he must come here if it is -not to be lost. If he questions you, tell him plainly all I have done. -Now go.” - -“I don’t like leaving you,” he insisted. - -“For God’s sake, man, don’t be a fool. It’s the only way out of the -tightest fix I was ever in. You must reach him before he hears the news -these others are bringing. Go;” and I half pushed him out of the house. - -The rest were only too eager to be off, and I watched breathlessly as -Karasch crossed the cleared space, spoke to the lieutenant, who looked -over at me and after hesitating, walked toward me. - -As he came, I saw Karasch and his men move back to the soldiers, push -through the ranks, and disappear in the crowd behind them. - -“What have you done?” asked Gatrina. - -“I have sent for someone who may get us out of the mess I have been -clever enough to get us into. I don’t know what’s going to happen -first.” - -The lieutenant entered the house then. - -“You wish to speak to me, captain?” he asked. - -“It’s just as well to you as to another. I’m only masquerading in this -uniform. I am not an officer at all.” - -He stared at me openmouthed in sheer amazement. - -“No officer?” he stammered. “I don’t understand.” - -“You soon will. There are those coming who will make it all plain to -you. But having misled you purposely, I wished to tell you; that’s -all.” I spoke as coolly as though I had been announcing a mere business -fact. - -“The soldiers who were with you?” he asked then, glancing round as if -in search of them. - -“They are gone,” I told him. - -Then we heard a noise in the basement. Loud voices, the tramp of many -feet, and a rush up the stairs. - -“We’ll wait for them here,” I said to Gatrina, pointing to a room at -the back of the house; and we all three went into it, Chris keeping -close by her side. - -“You are my prisoner, sir,” said the lieutenant. - -“I shall offer no resistance,” I replied, making it sound as much like -a concession on my part as I could. - -I put a chair for Gatrina and she sat down, while I stood beside her. - -The next minute the soldiers came crowding into the room with the -sergeant and men whose uniforms we had taken in their midst. They -were all talking at once and gesticulating at once angrily, making a -sort of Babel of tongues, in which fierce denunciations of me were -disquietingly loud and conspicuous. - -The officer in charge of the newcomers exchanged a few words with the -lieutenant, describing excitedly the heinous deed of which I had been -guilty. I disliked the look of him intensely--a heavy, red-haired -bully of a man, and when he addressed me he did so in a hectoring tone -difficult to hear without anger. - -“So we’ve arrived in time to take you red-handed, my fine fellow, eh?” - -“Red-handed? In doing what?” I asked, meeting his beetle-browed stare -firmly. - -“Don’t try to bluster with me. I’m the wrong man,” he cried, hotly. “It -won’t pay you, I promise you.” - -“He was one of them, captain. I’ll swear to him. And that’s the dog -that flew at me,” said the sergeant. - -“Take the beast out and shoot it,” ordered the captain, brutally. - -Chris was in no immediate danger of that fate, however. Two of the -soldiers went toward him but he shewed his great fangs and looked so -dangerous, that they stopped and stepped back; and no other volunteers -offered for the job. - -Angered at this the captain himself drew a revolver and pointed it at -the dog, but I checkmated this by calling Chris round behind me. - -“Don’t you dare to interfere with my orders,” cried the bully, -furiously. - -I answered this by putting myself right in the line of fire. “I will -not have the dog shot in this way.” - -“The dog is in my house and under my protection,” exclaimed Gatrina. - -“You are my prisoners, both of you; and as for you,” he said, with a -coarse sneer to Gatrina, “your day is done, and your protection will -avail nothing. You’ll find that out soon enough.” But he put up his -revolver; and as we had gained the point, it wasn’t policy to anger him -further with the hot remonstrance that rose to my lips. - -“Did this man give you his name?” he asked the lieutenant, who shook -his head and shrugged his shoulders. I think he was more than a little -ashamed of his superior’s manner. “What’s your name, prisoner?” -demanded the captain next. - -“I am perfectly willing to explain everything I have done; but I should -prefer to do so before a smaller audience.” - -“I daresay you would, but you’re not in a position to choose. I settle -that. Now answer my questions and don’t try to lie to me.” - -The colour leapt to my face at this. “There is no need to insult me, -captain. It will neither hurt my case, nor help yours.” - -“By God, if you don’t answer me at once I’ll have you marched down into -the garden there and shot for a traitor and a cur.” - -I couldn’t take that. It made me mad. Clipping my words short I -answered, deliberately: - -“I think that would be the better plan, then. It will at least free me -from the presence of a cad and a bully; and the lieutenant there will, -I am sure, have the courage and justice to tell the truth of your act.” - -He swore a deep oath, beside himself with rage. - -“Seize him,” he shouted. “By God, seize him, and take him out and shoot -him.” - -I was seized by three soldiers. - -“Lieutenant, you will tell Colonel Petrosch how I, his personal friend, -have been condemned without a hearing.” - -“Away with him,” shouted the captain, stamping with rage. The men began -to lead me away. - -“This is murder, and shall not be done,” cried Gatrina, jumping to her -feet. - -“Silence, woman,” exclaimed the bully. “Your doom is near, too.” - -“I will not be silent while murder is being done. I call upon all of -you to stop this murder. You, sir,” turning to the lieutenant. “You -will not----” - -The captain, like a maniac in his fury at this interruption, drew his -sword and shouting out a vile epithet, rushed at Gatrina, intending, I -believe, to strike her down. - -But Chris, whose ominous growl at my treatment I had had to pacify, -went almost as mad at this as the bully himself and with a savage growl -launched himself right at the captain’s throat, bore him to the ground, -and pinned him down, despite the blows and kicks which the soldiers -rained upon him. - -“Loose him, Chris,” I cried, fearing the man would be killed; and at my -voice he obeyed. Then, as he was looking up to me, one of the soldiers -who had picked up the captain’s sword slashed at the dog’s leg and -when he dropped, the brute thrust the blade between his ribs. - -With a cry of rage I broke from the men who held me and rushed to -Chris, but Gatrina was before me. - -“You coward!” she cried to the soldier, who stood half gloating, half -dismayed at his act; and the next moment my fist crashed into his face, -knocking him sprawling among his comrades. - -As I bent over my gallant dog, my heart full of sadness and pity for -him, I was seized again by the men, and such a scene of confusion and -riot followed as baffles description. - -They beat me, of course, and I was dragged back and held panting, -struggling, straining, breathing out impotent threats, and cursing all -who had had a hand in the cruel work, as I strove vainly to get again -to the spot where Gatrina, white-faced and pitying, knelt by the dear -dog, who had so valiantly given his life to save her. - -Another group had the bully of a captain for its centre. He was getting -up, all bloody about the throat where Chris had fastened on him, and -madder than ever with rage, gasped out a repetition of his orders to -have Gatrina seized and me taken away and shot. - -Still fighting with the men about me I was being lugged and hustled and -thrust out of the room, oblivious to everything but my insensate rage, -and they had got me to the door when two officers entered the house. - -“What is this riot?” cried one in a loud, stern tone; and the men -about me started instantly at the voice and I felt their grip on me to -relax. - -“It is murder; nothing else,” I shouted; and taking advantage of my -captors’ surprise, I broke from them and rushed back into the room to -Gatrina and my poor Chris. - -“Is he dead?” I asked her. - -She looked up and I read the truth by the tears in her eyes. - -“Poor, faithful Chris,” she murmured, with a deep sigh, as her hand -gently caressed the great head. - -I could not speak. I had loved the dog so well--and never better than -in the manner of his death. I bent over him for a moment with a feeling -of irreparable loss, as at the death of a friend. - -“He gave his life for me, Bourgwan. Poor old comrade,” murmured Gatrina -using, unconsciously I think, the old term. - -In that moment the tie of our common sorrow for the dog’s death brought -us as close together as even in those past days in the hills. - -I made no reply. I could not. I was tongue-tied by the hampering rush -of mingled emotions. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII. - -MY DEFENCE. - - -The grip of a hand on my shoulder roused me from my reverie. A couple -of soldiers stood one on either side of me; and as I turned I saw the -red brute of a captain being supported out of the room. The officer who -had arrived last had taken command and was sitting at a table with the -lieutenant standing at his side. With much relief I recognised him at -once. He was a Major Kireef whom I had met at the Palace reception. - -I was placed in front of him, and two or three of the soldiers took up -positions by Gatrina. As the major held my fate and perhaps my life -in his hands, I scrutinised him closely. He was a man between forty -and fifty years of age; his face strong but not harsh; his manner -peremptory as of one accustomed to exact prompt obedience; but he gave -me the impression that he would deal justly even if sternly. A vastly -different type of man from the red-headed, passionate beast whose place -he had taken. And I was heartily thankful for the exchange. - -He glanced sharply at me and with a slight start turned to some notes -he had made of what the others had told him. I guessed that he had some -recollection of my features and was probably looking for my name. - -“You are Major Kireef, I think?” I said, while his eyes were still on -the papers. He looked up quickly and frowned. - -“You are not to question me,” he rapped out, very curtly. Then: “I see -no mention of your name here. What is it?” - -“The man who has just left was going to have me shot without troubling -to find out,” I replied, getting that fact out as soon as I could. - -“Be good enough to remember you are a prisoner, and that you will not -help your case by either evading my questions or attempting to bring -charges against others. Now, your name?” - -“Chase F. Bergwyn, a citizen of the United States.” - -He dropped his pen in surprise and half started to his feet. - -“Mr. Bergwyn?” he exclaimed. “It is not possible.” - -“If you can send a message to Colonel Petrosch he will confirm what -I say, major. I met you at the Reception at the Palace just after my -arrival in Belgrade. You may remember me.” - -I had every cause to be satisfied with the effect of my words. He -paused a moment as if in doubt what to do, and then waved back the -soldiers who stood by me. - -“Have the room cleared,” he said to the lieutenant. “Put a chair for -Mr. Bergwyn there.” I moved my chair near to Gatrina and while the room -was cleared, he busied himself with his notes. - -“Shall I remain, major?” asked the lieutenant, when the men had gone. - -“Yes, for the present;” and the young officer went back to his place, -having to step over poor old Chris, whose body, now that the place was -empty, lay in full view, a conspicuous, ghastly evidence of the wild -scene just ended. - -“There must surely have been some unaccountable mistake, Mr. Bergwyn?” -he said, interrogatively and courteously when we four were alone; -“judging, that is, by the extraordinary story which has been told to -me. I invite you to explain.” - -“I asked the captain who has been hurt to allow me to do so privately; -but he declined. Let me thank you for having cleared the room. There -is a further favour you can do me, and a much more important one. Let -someone go at once in search of Colonel Petrosch. I won’t disguise -from you I have placed myself in a very awkward position, and as he -and I have had some very confidential relations--you may perhaps know -that--it is of vital importance I should have his assistance.” - -“This matter is in my hands, and I must investigate the facts before -taking any other action. The charges against you are very grave--if you -are indeed the person implicated.” - -“If you will put any questions I will answer them,” I said, -disappointed by his refusal of my request. - -“You have represented yourself as an officer of the Servian army?” - -“Yes.” - -“You, with others who appear to have escaped, violently ill-treated the -guard who were sent here to arrest this lady--Princess Gatrina?” - -“It may pass at that; although the ill-treatment was not very violent.” - -“You set your dog on one of them?” - -“The man was going to arrest me, and I would not permit that. But he -was not hurt.” - -“You then forcibly took from five of the men their uniforms that your -men might wear them as a disguise and personate troops of the line.” - -“Yes, that is true.” - -His eyebrows went up and he pursed his lips and shrugged his shoulders. -Very ominous gestures. - -“Who were the men with you?” - -“That I cannot answer. The responsibility is mine and mine only. They -were men whom I paid to assist me.” - -“That is a very grave admission, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“I am quite aware of it. It’s a very tight corner, indeed.” - -“Was anyone cognisant of your plans?” - -“No one.” - -“This lady?” - -“No, certainly not.” - -“You are wearing a captain’s uniform. How did you get it?” - -“I borrowed it without leave--stole it, perhaps I ought to say; except -that I shall return it to the owner.” - -“Who is the owner?” - -“That I cannot answer.” - -“Yet you say no one--not even the owner of the uniform--was in league -with you?” - -“Not even the owner of this uniform.” - -He appeared to find this difficult to believe; and it began to look as -if I had done Nikolitch a bad turn. - -“It is very extraordinary.” - -“I have told you the truth, major. I give you my word of honour as an -American citizen.” - -“Now then as to your object. What was that?” - -“I wished to prevent the Princess Gatrina being arrested by the army, -and to place her in safety until the passions of this night’s doings -in the city had cooled sufficiently for the officers to have time to -consider their course in regard to her.” - -“I am loath to take that answer, Mr. Bergwyn--it only makes your case -worse.” - -“I can’t help that, major. It is the truth.” - -“You interfered deliberately to oppose the plans of the army?” - -“I interfered to prevent at least one deed of blood being done in the -frenzy of to-night’s passion.” - -“Who are you to set yourself against the army, sir?” he retorted very -sternly. - -“The English blood in my veins and my instincts as an American citizen -alike revolt against the insensate violence of such an act as that -intended, and I used such means as I had to prevent it. I staked my -life on the issue; and if the army choose to claim the forfeit, I will -pay it.” - -“Why do you say such an act was intended?” - -“The answer is supplied in what has occurred to-night at the Palace, -Major Kireef. That I could not prevent, although, God knows, I would -have done so had I had the power.” - -Gatrina, who had been listening breathlessly to all this, intervened -then. “What has occurred at the Palace?” she asked strenuously. “Surely -no violence.” - -“The King and Queen have come in conflict with the troops, and their -Majesties have lost their lives in consequence.” The answer was given -with cold deliberation; and I took it for the official version of -Elma’s one word prophecy--assassination. - -Gatrina was overcome by the news and threw herself back in her seat, -her face covered by her hands. - -“Are they the only lives that have been--lost?” I asked. - -“I cannot answer you, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“Perhaps not; but you can at any rate see in my question the reason for -all I have done to-night--even if to you it does not appear to be a -justification.” - -“The arrest of the Princess will of course take place,” he answered, -“and you, Mr. Bergwyn, will have to answer to the army for what you -have done.” - -“I am ready to face the band; but I am not the only one who will have -to do that. That red-headed murderer who was here just now----” - -“I cannot hear this,” he interposed. - -“It’s part of my case, if you please,” said I, warmly. “He not only -told the Princess, like the coward he is, that she was to die, but he -himself drew his sword upon her. Then it was that my dog there flew at -him--and I only wish he had torn his cowardly life out of him.” - -“You may have an opportunity of defence.” - -“‘May have,’” I cried, indignantly. “You are talking to an American -citizen, sir, and you’ll find out how that Government views the acts -of her people when they try to prevent innocent blood being shed, even -if the acts themselves are wrong. I demand, right now, to have the -protection of my country’s representative.” - -“Your crime has been committed against the army, sir,” he said, coldly. - -“Crime? Crime you call it?” I answered, passionately. “Crime? To tie -up half a dozen men in order to prevent a real crime, murder, being -committed? If mine is the crime, all I can say is I am guilty of it, -and would be guilty of it a hundred times over.” - -“This heat will serve no purpose, Mr. Bergwyn,” said the major, after a -pause. - -“You’re right there; we’ll have no more of it. I’ll tell you how the -thing arose--for I’ve nothing to conceal;” and I told him plainly how -I had overheard the talk between the spy from Gatrina’s house and just -what I had done afterwards. - -“And now, if you’ll send out in search of Colonel Petrosch, it will -save much time, anxiety and trouble for all concerned.” - -“I must consider my course. I am not answerable to Colonel Petrosch -alone, I fear. The Princess must be prepared to go with my men.” - -“I will go,” declared Gatrina, with instant readiness. - -“The Princess is already under arrest, Major Kireef. She is at your -disposal here just as much as anywhere else. Why can she not remain -until Colonel Petrosch comes? I have his word of honour that he will do -everything in his power to protect her.” - -“I have my duty to do, Mr. Bergwyn.” - -“I am sure it cannot be your conception of duty to place her where she -will be in danger of her life. It is but a matter of an hour or two. -You are in possession of the house. No attempt will be made by her, I -am sure, any more than by me, to escape; and if it were made, you are -in such force here that it would be impossible. Let her remain here -until at least Colonel Petrosch arrives.” - -He shook his head. “My instructions are definite.” - -“Well, I’ll give you another reason. You know, perhaps, the general -nature of the matters which have been discussed between Colonel -Petrosch and myself. The result of them may depend upon your decision -now. The Colonel would confirm this.” - -He thought a moment. “I should like to do as you wish. Will you give me -your word of honour to attempt no escape?” - -“Certainly, I will. If I’m to get out of this mess, it will be by very -different means, I assure you.” - -He considered again for a space, and then rose. “I accept your word, -Mr. Bergwyn, and will leave you while I send for Colonel Petrosch, and -consider what else to do.” - -I gave a deep sigh of relief when he left the room. I had pulled -through the first stage; and that was something. I glanced at Gatrina’s -face, ashen, horror-filled, and drawn with trouble and suffering. I -could not bear to witness it, so I turned away and stared blankly out -of the window into the darkness, now changing rapidly to the grey of -the dawn. - -For a long time not a word was spoken. Her agony of mind was far beyond -words; and nothing that I could do or say could relieve it. - -She was not thinking of herself, I knew. All thought of self, even the -uncertainty of her own fate involving as it did the issue of life and -death, was lost in the numbing, staggering blow dealt by the news of -the Queen’s murder. - -Now and again a moaning sigh burst from her lips and told me how -acute was her agony. Twice I turned to make some clumsy attempt at -consolation; but each time the look her face bore stopped the words on -my lips, and I turned back to watch the light without strengthening -slowly as the time crept on. - -I had one consoling thought. The longer the interval between the fell -occurrences at the Palace and the coming of the soldiers for Gatrina, -the stronger grew the hope that she might escape the fate which had -been decreed for her. - -That thought led me slowly to another--the necessity of having -a definite proposal to make as to Gatrina’s future movements. I -remembered what Colonel Petrosch had said as to the wish of the army -that she would go from Belgrade. - -Now that the King was dead, the question of the succession had become -acute. Gatrina’s presence in the city might be a greater embarrassment -than before in the settlement of that question. I recalled, too, Elma’s -statement of the Russian scheme in this respect. Even those who, like -that brute of a captain, had resolved to cut the knot of the difficulty -with a sword blade, might be glad to be relieved of her presence. - -Foul, dastardly, inhuman even, as was the policy of assassination, it -was yet founded upon a sort of crude, barbarous logic. The resolve -to exterminate the dynasty was the murderous major premise; and the -relentless and hideous resolve to put to death all who, by claims of -family, stood in the way, followed as a ruthless consequence. - -That was Gatrina’s danger. But if she would consent to abrogate her -claims and could be prevailed upon to leave the city at once, there -was the chance that she might even yet be spared. Colonel Petrosch -had avowed his desire to spare her; and if he could be assured that -she would offer no opposition to the army, his hands would be greatly -strengthened. - -I might at least use the fact to induce him to allow nothing to be done -that night; and the delay of a few hours might mean everything. I had -calculated throughout that when the wild passions of all concerned in -the night of horror had had time to abate, the craving for blood even -of the most reckless of the reckless would cease. A reaction against -further violence would be almost certain to follow, and counsels of -sanity, reason and prudence would prevail once more. - -The light of day and the hours of reflection would thus bring hope, -and I watched the light increase with unspeakable thankfulness. But -question Gatrina I must, and at length I went back to my seat and -turned to her. - -“We must speak about yourself,” I said. - -In her absorption and suffering she had not noticed my movement, and -started nervously at the sound of my voice; but said nothing. - -“Your danger is not yet passed,” I continued; “and when the officers -return we must have something definite to say about yourself.” - -“I care nothing for myself,” she murmured, desolately. - -“Your life is in danger, and you must care,” I said, firmly. I must -rouse her by some means. - -“If they covet my life, let them take it--after this.” - -“I will not let you say that. You are speaking now under the influence -of these horrors, and from the feelings of desperation which they -naturally prompt. But you must think of yourself, and you shall. You -have no right to throw your life away because things have been done -which you were powerless to prevent.” - -“Do you think I fear death? If they covet my life, let them take it,” -she repeated. - -“The sacrifice of your life can do no good to those who are already -dead, Princess. It is only cowardly to feel this indifference.” - -“I would rather be a coward and die than beg my life at the hands of -these murderers. I will hear no more.” - -She spoke with more animation than before: and so long as I could rouse -her from the stupor of her grief and horror, I knew I was doing good. -If she could be provoked to anger, so much the better. I cared not what -I said. - -“You cannot avoid hearing me, and I am resolved to speak,” I continued, -deliberately. “And you owe it to me to listen carefully.” - -The curl of her lip shewed that she thought this about as mean as it -sounded. But she did not reply. - -“You must have heard me, and if you are not a coward of another kind, -you will reply.” I felt an awful brute as I said this; but it had its -effect. She started up, clasping the arms of her chair and leaning -forward, looked at me with amazement, anger and bitterness. But I went -on doggedly: “Not your life only but mine also is in the balance, and I -have the right to expect you to make an effort.” - -“The right?” The words came like a flash of contempt. - -“Yes, a double right,” I said, in the same stubborn tone, intending to -anger her. “I saved your life in the Gravenje hills and I came here now -to save you again.” - -“My God, I did not think a man could be found to speak thus at such -a time,” she cried. She was angry enough now even to forget for the -moment her grief. - -“You are angry because I remind you of this, and consequently do me the -injustice of such a taunt.” - -“I heard your words, sir,” she cried. - -“But you didn’t understand them. I spoke as I did to rouse your anger -and make you think of other things beside your trouble, and having -gained that end, we’ll go back to where we began to speak of yourself.” - -“How could you? How dared you?” she wailed, sinking back in her seat -again. - -“I would do anything and dare anything to make you think of -yourself--even let you deem me as mean a hound as my words implied. You -must face this thing resolutely. I have one thought that may give us -hope.” - -“I cannot think or speak of anything now. I--I am sorry for my words -just now.” - -“They don’t matter any. If you had thought or said anything less, you -wouldn’t have been yourself, and I should have been disappointed in -you. Now, there’s one thing that may help us. Let me be able to tell -Colonel Petrosch when he comes that you renounce all claims to the -succession and consent to leave Belgrade before nightfall.” - -“Would you have me run away in the hour of danger from a crowd of -dastardly assassins?” - -“I would have you recognise facts as they are--that the army have the -upper hand, for the time at any rate, and that they are resolved no -member of your family shall sit on the throne of this country. I would -have you save your life, Princess, by the only means that I believe it -can be saved.” - -“No,” she cried, vehemently. “No one shall ever say I ran away. That -I----” - -“Wait,” I interposed. “Don’t take an oath about it. An oath is an -awkward thing to break; but a resolve one can argue against.” - -“Nothing shall persuade me to be such a coward.” - -“Well, let us argue it out,” I answered. - -But there was to be no chance of doing that; for as I was speaking -Colonel Petrosch and the Major entered the room. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII. - -“I CANNOT LEAVE MY COUNTRY.” - - -The black tragedy of the night had scored its mark deep on Colonel -Petrosch, and I shall not readily forget the look of high-wrought -strain which his face wore. All the lines had deepened; the eyes shone -with unnatural brilliance, the sockets were sunken, and the face skin -had that dead steely colour which comes after hours of fierce and -passionate tension. - -He looked as though he had lived ten years in as many hours, and knew -himself to be still confronted by uncontrollable dangers full of the -menace of utter ruin and incalculable disaster. - -Twice before I had seen such a look on men’s faces. Once in the case -of a reckless Westerner who, in the teeth of warning, started a -forest fire only to see it spread with fierce violence down upon his -own homestead, menacing his wife and children and all he had in the -world, and barring the path of rescue with a wall of impassable flame. -The other was a millionaire who, in a desperate plunge to double his -millions, was caught by the market, and had to look on helplessly while -he and his friends were beggared in a day. - -And I read Petrosch’s look now to mean that he had helped to set in -motion this wild revolt and was shocked by the violence already done -and appalled by the prospect of what might yet have to follow. - -I was glad to find it so. He might prove to be in a better mood to -judge on its merits the effort I had made to save Gatrina. There had -been enough horrors already to glut his anger; and he looked to the -future with apprehension genuine enough to render him willing to -prevent the commission of more. - -He greeted Gatrina and me very formally, as he and Major Kireef took -their seats at the table. - -“You have incurred a fearful responsibility, Mr. Bergwyn,” he began. -“Major Kireef has told me the facts. You have taken an unwarrantable -course in attempting to thwart the army’s purpose, and have used means -which are inexcusable.” - -“They were the only means I could find to use.” - -“You have compromised yourself and all with you; you have opposed the -soldiers when carrying out the army’s orders, and have subjected them -to gross ill-treatment, in order that you might obtain disguises for -your purpose. And in doing this, you have committed acts for which you -must have known you would have to answer. I can see neither excuse nor -palliation for such conduct.” - -I made no reply to that tirade. I judged that he had not taken the -trouble to come at such a time merely to lecture me on the heinousness -of my conduct; and as I cared nothing for what he said, and only for -what he meant to do, I let him talk. - -“You yourself see there is no answer,” he continued; and went on to -condemn at considerable length with much detail the enormity of my -offences, until I began to be perplexed as to his motive. He couldn’t -have made the thing worse had he been going to order my instant -execution. - -I guessed at length, however, that his real object was to make me -appreciate the extreme difficulty of the task I had set him to get me -out of the mess. But the harangue had a very different effect upon -Gatrina. The blacker he made my conduct appear and the more vividly -he painted the danger in which I stood, the greater was her manifest -agitation; and when he declared with very stern and significant -deliberation that at such times men had lost their lives who had done -less than I, I resolved to try and stop him. - -“It will save time, Colonel Petrosch, if you are going to order me -to be shot, to have it done at once,” I said. “I am not in the least -ashamed of a single thing I have done, except that I blundered and -failed.” - -“Do I understand you to mean, Mr. Bergwyn,” he cried, very sternly, -“that you would have me report to my colleagues that in the face of all -I have said you take pride in having set their authority at defiance?” - -A hot retort rose to my lips, but just before it passed, I caught his -meaning and paused to consider my reply. - -“No, I don’t mean that. I recognise their authority fully. In so far -as my actions have involved an apparent defiance of that authority, I -must, of course, regret them.” - -“It would be impossible for the army to take any but the sternest view -of such acts, when committed by one who is avowedly their enemy.” - -“You know better than anyone in Belgrade whether I am to be classed as -an enemy, Colonel. I am quite prepared to recognise their authority in -the country; although feeling nothing but the strongest aversion from -the hopeless deeds by which it has been enforced.” - -“These are no concerns of yours, sir.” - -“Except as they are the concerns of humanity. I do not set up to be -the judge of their acts: the world will do that. I am a stranger -and a foreigner, and speak as one; no more. God send that the after -consequences may prove in some sort the justification for what has been -done.” - -“That is the prayer of us all,” he answered, very solemnly, speaking -out of that secret fear which possessed him. - -A pause followed which Gatrina broke to ask: “Has any blood been shed -beside that of the King and Queen, Colonel Petrosch?” - -“Madam, I cannot speak of these matters with you,” he replied, -brusquely. “I came for other purposes--one of them to find a way if I -can to place you out of--of the reach of harm.” His hesitation over the -last phrase was significant; but the declaration gave me intense and -unbounded satisfaction. - -“I will deal with your case first, Mr. Bergwyn. May I take it that -you regret your defiance of the army, and are prepared now to submit -yourself unconditionally to their authority?” - -“Unconditionally? What does that mean?” - -“That you will not again attempt to dispute it.” - -“I am prepared to express my regret and to recognise their authority.” - -“That is the same thing,” he said. It was not, of course, but I -concluded he needed some kind of assurance from me; and when I had -given it, he conferred in an undertone with Major Kireef. Then he rose. -“I must speak with you in private, Mr. Bergwyn;” and he led me to -another room. - -As soon as we were alone he took my hand and wrung it. - -“You have caused a great deal of trouble, but personally I thank you -for what you have done. I believe you have saved the Princess’s life; -and God knows there have been too many taken.” - -“What has occurred?” - -“The King and Queen are dead; the Queen’s brothers have been shot; -several of the members of the Government have also fallen; and the -Princess was to have shared the same fate, because of her succession -claims. But it may be possible to save her now.” - -“Possible only?” - -“I used the term advisedly--possible. It must depend upon the course of -events to-day. Why did you not prevail upon her to leave the country or -at least seek some place of safety?” - -“You forget. You told me nothing of the imminence of these horrors.” - -“When I saw you I did not know myself. I helped to raise the storm, -but when once it broke it was ungovernable.” - -“What will happen to-day?” - -“Who can tell? The army holds the power; and we believe from what we -have already seen that the people will stand behind us to a man. The -city has already broken out into rejoicings, and the soldiers are -cheered everywhere. But a mob is as fickle as a summer breeze; and if -a change comes over them, nothing can save a conflict which may deluge -the city, aye, the whole country with blood. I am dazed when I think of -it.” - -“And the Princess?” - -“I would not answer even for your safety, Mr. Bergwyn; nor even for my -own; to say nothing of hers. But I hope all will be well. The leaders -of the army have had their fill of horrors; and if the day finds the -people supporting them, this night will have seen the last of these -measures of despair. God give that it may be so,” he cried with -impressive earnestness. - -“Let us get to details,” I said after a pause. I was terribly anxious -again. “What do you advise?” - -“That you leave Belgrade at once for a time. Let me carry an expression -of your regret back with me, and a pledge that the matter of the loan -will be considered as soon as the new Government is established. You -have acted in a way that, had you been other than you are, the army -would never have forgiven; but when once the present fever is past, -there is no one who would think of dealing harshly with the man who can -render the assistance you can. But much must depend on what happens -later to-day when the facts about the night’s doings at the Palace are -published. Therefore I say, go for the time.” - -“And the men who were with me?” - -“Are they known?” - -“I think not. They were not arrested.” - -“Then no inquiries will be made; but it would be safer for them also to -leave for a time.” - -“And now the great question--the Princess?” - -He paused and looked at me. “Would she leave with you?” - -“Would she be allowed to leave?” - -“She would be allowed to escape,” he answered. “If she remains, she -will be placed in confinement; and if the army’s plans go right, she -will be sent out of the country. The Queen’s sisters have been placed -in similar confinement; and they too will be liberated and exiled -unless trouble comes. If that happens, the Princess would be again in -imminent peril. She would be a menace to the only real solution of the -crisis--the change of dynasty. And the army have given stern enough -proofs of its resolve in that matter. It has already decided upon the -future King--Peter Karageorgevics.” - -“Can I speak to her alone?” - -“Yes! tell her what I have just said; and if you have any influence -with her use every shred of it to prevail upon her to go. You will be -doing not only her a service but the country also. I will return in an -hour or so to learn the result.” - -“If she refuses to go?” - -He threw up his hands. “There will be only one course open.” - -“Arrest?” - -“Arrest, yes; with all its possibilities.” - -I went back then to Gatrina, and her eyes fastened upon my face -instantly, full of apprehensive questioning anxiety. I looked probably -as grave as I felt; the Colonel’s last words having made me fully alive -to the vital issues which depended upon the coming interview; and her -anxiety deepened into fear as I took my seat without speaking. - -An orderly came in almost directly with a message for the major, who -went out, and then we two were alone again. - -“About yourself?” asked Gatrina, eagerly, as the door closed behind -them. - -“I have no longer anything to fear. All that the Colonel said was for -the other man’s benefit, I think. I am free to leave Belgrade when I -will; and indeed he urged me to do so at once.” - -“I am glad--so glad,” she answered, with a wan smile and a sigh of -relief. “He succeeded in frightening me. I did not realise before he -spoke so, all you risked in this. I have been thinking while you were -with him, and I see it now.” - -“I don’t think there was ever any real risk of trouble. I had his -promise from the outset to do all he could for me; and of course there -were other reasons.” - -“No risk, you say, after the conduct of that awful man whom poor old -Chris attacked?” - -“Ah, poor old dog. How we shall miss him. Yet he could not have given -his life for a better cause. If we ever come back to Belgrade, I’ll -have a reckoning with that bully.” - -She noticed that “we.” She glanced sharply at me, and appeared as if to -be going to speak of it, but stopped. “What has occurred at the Palace?” - -“The news is about as black as it can be;” and I told her all that -Petrosch had said to me. I was relieved to see that although she was -deeply and indeed intensely affected, her grief was less poignant than -before. Finding this, I dwelt with emphasis upon the position of the -Queen’s sisters; until she understood my purpose. - -“You are speaking of what you think will be my lot,” she said. - -“Yes. I don’t wish to alarm you, but I know that that is what will be -done--with this difference: that if the opposition to the army takes -any active form, your danger will be greater even than theirs.” - -“I am not afraid.” - -“No one thinks that; and I should be the last to think it.” - -“It is my duty to remain at whatever risk.” She was very firm, very -dignified, very much the Princess as she said this. - -“Do you wish the Throne?” - -“Do you mean am I ambitious to rule? No, no, a thousand times no. I am -not fit for it. I am more a woman than a Princess; but I cannot think -of myself.” - -“If you could think of yourself what would you do?” - -“Why put idle questions?” - -“Is it altogether idle? As a woman, you are barred from the succession -by yourself. Even if your claims were admitted, you would have to marry -someone who as your husband would be accepted by the nation as King; -but he, not you, would be the ruler--even if the army were not bent -upon changing the dynasty and had not already chosen their King.” - -“Is that so?” - -“Yes, Colonel Petrosch has told me;” and I repeated the message he had -authorised me to deliver. - -“He told you to tell me that?” - -“Yes, expressly and authoritatively.” - -“Why?” - -“I think that you should see quite clearly the wisdom of adopting the -course which will help the army leaders and so serve the country.” - -“You mean that I should play coward and run away. He set you to tempt -me?” - -“Is it a temptation?” - -She thought earnestly and then exclaimed; “I cannot go. I cannot.” - -It was not now “I will not;” and I was glad to note the difference. - -“If you could think of yourself what would you do?” I asked again. - -“I answer as I did just now--why put that idle question to me?” - -I paused and then plunged. - -“Because--I love you, Gatrina.” - -“No, no, no; any answer but that; give any reason but that,” she -cried, as the red flushed into her cheeks till they flamed, and she -sank back in her seat and hid them from me with her trembling hands. - -I knelt by her side. - -“It is the truth, Gatrina; why should I not say it? Once before our -hearts spoke. You remember that day on the hill at Samac. We knew it -then; what need to hide it now? It is all in all to me. What is it to -you?” - -“No, no, no,” she murmured hurriedly. She was trembling violently. “It -is impossible. It is impossible. I told you then.” - -“That is just what it is not now, whatever it may have seemed then. It -is true I am only a----” - -“Hsh!” Just a whisper and a hand laid impulsively upon mine, and a -glance of reproach from tender, loving eyes. - -I closed my hand on hers and held it. - -“Well, only Bourgwan then,” I said, and she smiled. “If you could think -for yourself....” I began again. - -“No,” she whispered. “Don’t tempt me. You make it so hard for me.” - -“It must be as you decide,” I pleaded. “But the world holds no other -woman for me than you.” - -At that she started, drew her hand away quickly, and bit her lip. “I -had forgotten,” she murmured. - -I read her thought. It was of Elma’s lie. “In that you did me grave -wrong. I had no thought but for you in coming here; and none in -staying. You might have trusted me after that day at Samac.” - -“I did not mistrust you. I thought only of your----” she hesitated in -sudden embarrassment. - -“Let all be clear now between us, Gatrina. We may never meet again or -we may never part again--as you decide it. The stake is too great for -us to risk it all for the lack of plain words. I know what is in your -thoughts; but on my honour it was never for an instant in mine, and -never could be. Do believe that.” - -“I thought you felt it would be impossible for us--oh, it is so -difficult.” - -“Then put your hand in mine again and I shall know the slander is -understood.” - -“It is still impossible, Bourgwan,” she whispered. “I am so sorry;” and -as is in pity for the pain I must feel she gave me her hand again. - -“If you could think for yourself only?” - -“God knows I would so gladly do as you wish.” - -It was sweet but yet sad hearing. - -“I do wish it and do press it, not for my sake only but for yours,” I -urged. - -“I cannot, Bourgwan; I cannot leave my country.” - -“That is final?” I asked, looking into her eyes. - -“You make it so hard for me. I cannot. I cannot.” - -I lifted her hand and pressed my lips to it. I had failed; and with -a heavy sigh rose and went back to my seat, with a feeling of blank -desolateness. - -“I have grieved you,” she said gently when I had sat silent some while. -“And you have done so much for----” - -“Not that, please,” I interposed, forcing a smile. - -“I can never forget it,” she replied. “We shall not meet again, as you -said; but I can never forget it.” - -“May I ask one thing? If matters go with you so that you should ever -have to leave the country, may I seek you again?” - -“It is all sad for you--and for me, too, you know that--but it is -kinder, if harder, not to give you groundless hope.” - -“I shall never cease to hope.” - -“I shall never leave my country,” she answered, earnestly. - -“I am answered, but not convinced,” I replied, in quite as earnest a -tone as hers; and then, to lighten the strain, I smiled and added: “If -you will not leave it, I may have to leave mine and turn Serb.” - -“I should have at least one loyal subject then, I am sure.” - -As the words left her lips, the door opened and Colonel Petrosch -returned. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX. - -PETROSCH HAS A PLAN. - - -A single glance at Colonel Petrosch convinced me that some change had -taken place in the situation during his absence which he considered -favourable. His step was less heavy; the air of oppressed anxiousness -was gone; his face had lost that depressed, care-haunted, apprehensive -look which I had seen before; and his bearing was almost confident and -bright. - -He went at once to the matter in hand. - -“I am glad to tell you you are free to leave, Mr. Bergwyn,” he said, -with obvious satisfaction. - -“I am deeply obliged to you for your intervention, Colonel.” - -“Shew it by leaving Belgrade by the first available train and remaining -away for some days at least until matters have settled. Then we shall -be ready to receive you.” - -“You have had news which you consider good?” I asked. - -“Yes. I think the best we could have. There is now no room for -reasonable doubt that the people will not only support the army’s -action, but will do so with enthusiasm. The news is known everywhere -now, and reports from all over the city from all classes are to this -effect. Every minute brings added proof of this. It is an intense and -consummate relief.” - -“It is consummate shame and scandal that murder should be thus hailed -with acclamation,” cried Gatrina, indignantly. - -“Those will be dangerous views to express to-day, madam,” said -Petrosch, turning to her. “You and I must of necessity look upon this -revolution with very different feelings. What to you appears murder, I -and those with me regard as the only gate to national liberty which was -left open to us.” - -“Mr. Bergwyn has told me that many murders have been committed in the -night. There will be a heavy reckoning for each of them.” - -“Lives have been taken, it is true, because, as we believe, no other -course was left, if a violent revolution, followed by the horrors of -a civil war, was to be avoided. Better for half a dozen lives to be -taken deliberately than as many thousands in a civil war. What we have -done we have done; and we leave the issue to God. The future will judge -whether we have done right.” - -“Cold blooded murder cannot be justified by an appeal to the Almighty,” -said Gatrina, indignantly. “Who draws the sword himself shall feel the -blade. You may seem to be successful; the people may shout for you and -applaud you because you are strong; you may for the time carry all -before you with a powerful hand; but by this fearsome appeal to blood -you have raised a force which will crush you in the end with infinite -disaster to the country.” - -Colonel Petrosch listened with pent brows, and replied with impressive -deliberation. “I am disturbed to hear this from you, madam, and it -compels me to put to you a question which I beg you to answer with -due regard to the solemn consequences which your words may have for -yourself. Do I understand you to mean that you yourself would take part -in any movement or plans which might be made against the army and its -decisions, and for the restoration of your family upon the throne?” - -“No, no, indeed. God forbid that for any mere personal ends either word -or act of mine should ever tend to plunge the country into the horrors -of such a conflict.” - -Alarmed by his sudden change to severity, I was greatly relieved to -hear Gatrina’s words. So I think was he. He looked across to me. - -“Have you told the Princess what I said to you before, Mr. Bergwyn?” - -“Yes; but she does not see her way to leave the country.” - -“Voluntarily, you mean? But you cannot remain, madam,” he said to her. -“It is absolutely impossible.” - -“I will not leave, Colonel Petrosch.” - -He sighed. “I regret exceedingly to hear that unfortunate decision and -trust you will recall it. I am authorised to tell you that if you will -sign a document abandoning all claim to the succession and leave the -country voluntarily, your property and fortune shall not be forfeit.” - -“I shall not change my decision for a bribe, Colonel Petrosch,” she -answered instantly and proudly. - -“It is not meant as a bribe; but your presence will be an embarrassment -to the new Government, and in any case you must go. Must: it is -imperative. Pray think, then, before you set the Government at -defiance.” - -“I have given my decision, and nothing will alter it, Colonel Petrosch.” - -“That is your last word?” - -“On that point, my last word.” - -“I regret it deeply. I have now no option but to tell you that you -will be a prisoner. I can, at any rate for the present, spare you the -harassment of being removed from your own house. But the house is in -possession of our troops and I must ask you to remain in your own -apartments, pending our decision in regard to your movements.” - -“I shall make no attempt to run away,” said Gatrina, getting up as she -spoke. - -“Wait,” I broke in. “I should like to put a question or two.” - -Petrosch turned upon me an inscrutable look and replied with a shew -of sternness: “You can do nothing to influence our decision in such a -matter, Mr. Bergwyn. The Princess has refused our offer. That is all.” - -“I don’t think so,” I answered, bluntly. “Are we to understand that the -Princess is in any danger from the acts of your agents? We have seen -already what some of them are capable of doing.” - -“I am glad to be able to give an assurance that ample precautions will -be taken for the Princess’s personal safety during the few hours she -will remain here. If you will take counsel from me, madam, I would -urge you to lose no time in preparing for your departure. We shall -decide very quickly. I will now call the guard;” and he left the room. - -I turned to Gatrina and impulsively she put both her hands in mine and -lifted her face and smiled. - -“Good-bye,” she murmured, her lips quivering. - -“I wish you could have done as he asked.” - -“I wish I could--for your sake; but ...” she shook her head. “You have -done so much for me. I can see your hand in all this.” - -“Give it up, Gatrina, for my sake,” I cried, passionately, the love in -me breaking all bounds. “You would trust yourself to me?” - -“Ah, yes, gladly, if I could but be a coward. I should be a happy -coward, Bourgwan; but....” - -“I cannot lose you. My God, I will not.” - -“Please, please be strong enough for us both. I am so weak when I think -of you: of all that I am losing. But--I must stay. You know that in -your heart. I must be true to my duty. For Heaven’s sake help to save -me from my weakness.” - -“I cannot lose you,” I cried again. - -“No, no. Leave it me to think of you as always doing the right thing. I -want my memory of you undimmed. It must be good-bye. It must.” - -“I cannot say it.” - -“There is no other word to say, Bourgwan. No other word. Do you know -how hard you are making this for me?” she added gently after a pause. - -I caught her and held her passionately. - -“You love me?” - -Again she raised her face, now close to mine, and gazed into my eyes -frankly. - -“If I did not, should I care?” she whispered. - -Slowly I bent my head till my lips touched hers, and as they met she -yielded to me and kissed me in return, and then let her head rest on my -shoulder. - -“Oh, how you make me wish I were a coward,” she murmured. “It is harder -than ever; but it must be good-bye.” - -Gently she drew away and put her hands in mine as before. - -“We must never meet again, Bourgwan,” she said, with one of her sweet -smiles. “You tempt me so. I could not trust myself again.” - -“God keep you, Gatrina. Good-bye;” and I pressed my lips to her hand -and then led her to the door. - -“It is even harder than the day at Samac,” she whispered, smiling -again; and with those words and a last long look she passed out, and I -was alone in the room--alone for always. - -I was staring desolately out into the garden when Colonel Petrosch came -back. - -“I thought perhaps you might wish to say a word or two to the Princess, -Mr. Bergwyn; and now I want to speak to you.” - -“Yes; what is it?” I answered, indifferently. Nothing mattered now. -What he said or didn’t say was all one to me. - -“I am going to ask you for your confidence.” - -“Well?” - -“About the--the Princess.” - -“Except to know that she will be safe, I would rather not speak of -her,” I answered, abruptly. - -“I have heard the story that you met her when you were in the Bosnian -hills under circumstances....” - -But I wasn’t having that and cut him short pretty brusquely. - -“I should regard any question on such a subject as verging upon -impertinence, Colonel Petrosch. Please ask none.” - -He smiled. “That is very much like confirmation. You must not lose your -temper with me. I am an old man, you a young one, and I want to help -you. If the Princess had been other than....” - -“Stop right there, if you please,” I cried, angrily. - -But he only smiled. “Well, I’ll put it another way. The Princess is a -very obstinate young woman and----” - -“The Princess has decided rightly, Colonel Petrosch.” - -“And the result of her decision is that in a few hours she will be -sorely in need of a friend.” - -“What do you mean?” - -“May I speak plainly what’s in my mind--what was in it when I went out -of the room just now?” - -“Yes,” I returned after a pause. “Have I been a fool?” - -He did not answer that question in direct terms; but he spoke very -plainly, and what he said answered it indirectly. We had a brief but -very pithy conversation; and at the end of it I got up and shook -his hand effusively and “God blessed him,” bade him good-bye, and -scampered off to my house more like a school-boy than a man of many -cares, and with no longer any thought of the prospect of desolate -loneliness which had appeared to threaten me so gloomily only a few -minutes before. - -As I passed through the streets there were already abundant signs of -the popular feeling. Early though the hour was, flags were flying, -decorations being hurriedly prepared, men and women were abroad gaily -dressed, and everyone getting ready to join in what was clearly to be a -public holiday. - -Death and terror had had their grim reign in the frowning gloom of -the night; but the scene had shifted with the daylight. The Army were -hailed as the deliverers of the people; the tragic means were condoned -for the sake of the end attained; and on all sides the people were -making haste to parade the evidences of satisfaction at the change and -gratitude to those who had wrought it. - -How much of the demonstration was genuine, how far it was wire-pulled, -or to what extent it was dictated by that prudence which impels the -crowd to side with the strongest I did not stop to think. It was enough -that the city would side with the Army and that its leaders would -therefore go on with their work undisturbed by fears of turbulence and -resistance. That meant much to me just then. - -I found my servants vastly uneasy at my absence during the night. Even -the placid Buller was excited. - -“Thank God you have come, sir. We dursen’t go to bed. We didn’t know -what to think or do.” - -“I daresay you didn’t, but get a hustle on you now and pack up. I’m -leaving in a couple of hours and want my light baggage with me. Pick -out enough for a few days; and express all the heavy trunks to Vienna.” - -“Thank God, sir,” he exclaimed, fervently. - -“Well, get going then--you’ll have time for thanksgiving on the cars,” -I said, as he hesitated. “And tell someone to get me some breakfast.” - -I dashed into my bedroom, had a bath and changed out of Nikolitch’s -uniform--which was a good deal the worse for the night’s wear--had my -breakfast, establishing probably an American record for eating speed, -and sat down to knock off the cables and letters which my hurried -departure necessitated. - -I was deep in one to Nikolitch explaining things and telling him I had -made all excuses for him with Petrosch, when Karasch arrived. - -“I hardly hoped to find you----” he began. - -“You must shelve all that, Karasch,” I interposed. “You’ve got to leave -the city with me in less than an hour from now; and see here, take -money to pay those men liberally for what they did last night and tell -them they’d better hold their tongues and skip for a while. You must be -at the depot in an hour ready to go.” - -“Are you....” - -“Don’t ask a question now. All has gone right. Be off with you,” and I -got up and opened the door to hustle him off. As I did so, Elma was in -the hall, and Buller was protesting that I could not receive her. - -At sight of me she pushed past him and came into my room. She was as -full of agitation as a setting hen over her first chick; and when -she saw from my face that I was in high spirits her astonishment was -boundless. - -“I’m leaving,” I said, pithily. - -“Running away?” she exclaimed. - -“That’s about the size of it. Can I do anything for you in Vienna?” I -had no anger left for her, or indeed for anyone. - -“You have heard the news?” - -“Some.” - -“About the murders last night?” - -“Yes.” - -“Are you going to run away while she is in danger?” - -“Who?” - -“Who?” she repeated with a scoff. “Gatrina, I mean, of course.” - -“I don’t know that she’s in any particular peril. I called there last -night.” - -“How can you speak so lightly as that? She must be saved at any cost. -I’ve come to offer to help you save her.” - -“From what?” - -“Death,” she said, with tragic earnestness. - -“What can one do? The army is all powerful. I must think of myself.” - -“Good God, are you such a coward?” - -I shrugged my shoulders. “A man must think of his own life. I’ve no -fancy to risk mine.” - -Her face was a study in contempt. “You mean you will not attempt to -save her?” - -“I tell you I’m bolting. I don’t suppose her fate will be anything very -terrible, and perhaps after all she deserves it. Anyway, I shall not -think of opposing the army in the matter.” - -She drew her breath quickly and looked at me with almost fierce -disdain. “You coward! Oh, you coward,” she cried. - -“I suppose it isn’t very brave. But then I never set up for a hero.” - -“But if I tell you that I know her death has been decided upon and that -if you will help, we can save her?” - -“It wouldn’t make any difference to me. You see I’m packed up, and even -my train is chosen. I simply can’t stop. Besides, I expect you’ve been -misinformed.” - -“I tell you I know it,” she cried, fiercely, as if seeking to rouse me. - -“Then I’m afraid the bottom will be knocked out of your marriage scheme -in regard to her. Still, I daresay you’ll hatch another.” - -This was the limit. She fell back a pace, stared at me aghast, and -then broke out into a violent tirade of denunciation and abuse of my -cowardice and generally contemptible conduct. - -“Now, let me say half a dozen plain words, Baroness,” I replied, when -she paused for lack of breath. “During the last days I have been here -you have done your utmost against me; every weapon you could find you -have used without scruple to try and ruin me. You failed every time; -and now you come with some other plan in that subtle and beautiful -head of yours to try and lure me into a last net. For the time I came -very near to fearing you; I don’t like saying ugly things to a woman; -and I’ll just content myself with the confession that I no longer fear -anything you can do, and pay no heed whatever to anything you can say. -That’s all. And now, as I’m busy getting ready to run away, as you call -it, I must ask you to excuse me.” - -“You have some other scheme?” she cried. - -“You can put it that I’m running away; and leave it at that.” - -“I don’t believe it.” - -“That’s not polite, to say the least of it.” I rang the bell. “Buller, -have you packed up yet?” I asked when he came. - -“Yes, sir.” - -“And directed that the heavy luggage is expressed through to Vienna?” - -“Yes, sir.” - -“And the carriage?” - -“Yes, sir. It will be at the door in a quarter of an hour, sir.” - -“That will do. You hear that?” I asked Elma. - -She made a gesture of angry impatience. “I can’t understand you.” - -“It means good-bye, Baroness. I have still some letters to finish and -arrangements to complete, and have, as you hear, only fifteen minutes. -I part without any anger;” and I held out my hand. - -“I will save Gatrina without you,” she exclaimed, not taking my hand. - -“I don’t think anyone can do that, but it’s very good of you to try,” I -replied with a conventional smile. - -This appeared to kindle all her rage again to white heat. She stared at -me a moment, then raised her arms above her head and with a passionate -ejaculation of disgust, swept out of the room. - -Her complete mystification and indignant wrath gave me intense -satisfaction, and with a chuckle of enjoyment I sat down again and -finished my letters just in time to drive hurriedly to the depot and -catch my train. - -But I did not take tickets for Vienna, for that was not my destination. - - - - -CHAPTER XXX. - -THE CAMP AGAIN. - - -Buller’s patience and respectful stolidity were sorely strained that -day. In the first place I told him nothing about our destination; and -when we made several changes during the journey only to alight at the -exceedingly unpromising depot at Samac in the afternoon, his manner -began to afford me genuine amusement. - -“Do we wait here long for the train, sir?” he asked, as if the sooner -we were off again the better. - -“Only until Karasch can get a carriage or some horses, Buller. I -suppose you can ride, by the by?” - -“Yes, sir; that is--oh, yes, sir--a little.” - -Karasch got four horses after some difficulty but no carriage; one to -carry my valises. They were four rank bad animals; but they carried -us to Poabja, albeit with much discomfort for Buller. But his disgust -appeared to reach a climax when he saw the little inn and I told him it -was our hotel. - -“That, sir?” he exclaimed incredulously, with a very wry face. - -“They have some excellent black bread there, Buller, and the water is -as fine as any in the district.” - -“Yes, sir,” he replied mechanically, as he got off his horse awkwardly. -He was very stiff and discomfited. “Beg pardon, sir, but do we stay -long here?” he asked, dejectedly. - -“Not more than a month or two--till we start to rough it in the hills.” - -He groaned and his face fell so that I laughed, and to hide it -dismounted and told him to go into the house and make such arrangements -as he could for our accommodation, without mentioning my name. “Be very -guarded, Buller, for much hangs upon your discretion, and I don’t want -our lives to be imperilled by any loose talk.” - -Then I walked away up the narrow hilly street, whistling. I was in such -spirits that I could not resist the temptation of playing this small -joke upon my superlatively proper and decorous servant. In my humour, -the veriest trifle set me smiling, the minutest detail of life in the -little place interested me. - -The children came out to stare at me and I scattered some small coins -among them and brought them about me in a scrambling, laughing, -boisterous crowd. Some of the men recognised me; and I stopped now and -again to exchange a word or two with them and gave them money. The -whole of the little street was full of smiling faces and I had such a -body guard when I reached Father Michel’s cottage, that the good priest -came out in some surprise to learn the cause of the clatter. - -“I need your protection again, father,” I cried cheerily; “but from a -different sort of crowd this time. Let me come in and talk to you, and -send these young brigands away. They take _me_ for the witch this time -with a power to coin money.” - -“I bid you welcome, sir,” he said gravely as he bade the youngsters -run home and led me indoors. - -I was closeted with him for an hour or more, telling him many things -which vastly surprised him, gaining his help for the purpose I had in -view, preparing him for what was coming, and binding him to secresy -until the time arrived for all to be explained. - -When I got back to the inn Karasch, as the result of my instructions -had a carriage ready, and Buller looking very glum and very much out of -his element was standing by a saddle horse for me. - -“You can go on, Karasch, I shall overtake you,” I said, and he drove -off. - -“Am I not to go, sir?” asked Buller, nervously. - -“No, Buller, thank you. You stay here. And mind, don’t get quarrelling; -these people are very good-natured, but very handy with the knife.” - -“Beg pardon, sir, but how long am I to stay here alone?” - -“You’re not frightened, are you?” - -“No, I hope not, sir, but if anything’s likely to happen--to you, sir, -I mean I’d like to know of it, in case I could help.” - -“I think I’ve done you some injustice, Buller, and I’m sorry.” I was -pleased by his words. “Nothing will happen--nothing dangerous that is. -All is as right as it could be. I’ve come here for a special purpose; -and we shall all be away to-morrow or very soon after, for Vienna I -expect. All you need do is--to amuse yourself for an hour or two. If -you go out, walk down the hill and not up; I don’t want you to be seen -up that way. I shall be back soon after dark; and you can hunt around -and get me the best thing in the way of dinner you can contrive.” - -“Thank you, sir,” he said in a tone of obvious relief; and stepped -back, as I mounted and rode after Karasch on the road back to the -station at Samac. - -“All you’ve got to be careful about, Karasch,” I told him when we -reached there; “is not to let your face be seen. It’s quite dark, so -there’s very little risk.” - -I tethered my horse out of sight and walked up the little hill where -Gatrina and I had had our talk that day, and waited there, thinking -of her and of much that had passed since we had parted there, and she -had sent poor old Chris back to me. The picture was very vivid in my -thoughts; her retreating figure on the winding path, and the old dog -coming slowly up the path toward me and turning to look after her; when -the reverie was broken by the noise of the coming train, and I hurried -down the hill back to the station. - -I found a spot where I could get close enough to observe what occurred -without being seen. - -The last car was a saloon from which three men in the uniform of -officers alighted. One of them turned and helped out a lady, a somewhat -portly person who appeared to be stiff and cramped with a long journey. -Then without assistance another lady stepped out and looked about her -as if recognising the place. - -All five passed through the station house, and one of the men spoke -to Karasch, who murmured some reply and touched his hat. Four of them -entered the carriage and the fifth got up by Karasch who then drove -off. - -The station master and his assistants stood looking after the carriage -and gossipping with three peasants and a woman, the only other -passengers by the train; and were still discussing the possible meaning -of the unusual event as I mounted and rode away. - -I kept well behind but I was near enough to the carriage when it -reached the priest’s house to see him come out, exchange a few words -with the officers, and then lead someone into the house. He returned -and spoke again to the officers, all three of whom entered the carriage -which passed me directly afterwards on the return to Samac. - -I rode on to the inn, and having an hour to wait, I filled up the time -by changing my clothes and eating the dinner which Buller had had -prepared. I was in a condition of intense nervous excitement, and kept -glancing at my watch wishing the time to pass, impatient of the delay. -I was intensely absorbed by the thought of what was to follow, and yet -curiously conscious of Buller’s consequential pride at having provided -so good a meal under such circumstances and profound disappointment at -my failure to be impressed by his cleverness. - -At last the time was up and I started for the priest’s house, followed -by a look of blank dismay from Buller because I left before his chief -dish was served. I was half way up the street when the reason of his -look flashed upon me, and I burst out laughing. - -Someone was waiting for me in the priest’s garden and fetched him -immediately. - -“She is very sad and depressed, but she asked to be brought to me, it -seems. She is in there;” and he pointed to a door which stood ajar. - -I pushed it open and entered. - -She was sitting with her back to the door in a very dejected attitude, -and thinking it was Father Michel who had returned, she did not look -round, but said, as I closed the door: - -“You have many calls on your time.” - -“Well, I’ve been pretty busy during the last week,” I answered. - -She jumped up at the sound of my voice and turned to me a face pale -for a fleeting second and then flushing with the glory of rich, deep -crimson. - -“Bourgwan!” - -“Yes, Mademoiselle, Bourgwan, no other;” and I stretched my hands to -her. - -She held hers back and tried to look indignant. - -“What does this mean?” - -“You must blame Petrosch. He’s the villain of the piece.” - -Despite her efforts her eyes smiled. - -“This is a conspiracy, then,” she cried. - -“That’s about the size of it. They’ve been pretty plentiful lately, you -see.” - -“I had no idea....” - -“That was the conspiracy, of course,” I broke in. “He’s a subtle -villain, Petrosch. I was a mere child in his hands.” - -The smile was spreading very fast all over her face now. - -“I ought to be very angry,” she exclaimed. - -“Yes, he’s broken up all my plans shamefully. Instead of being in -Vienna on my way back to the States, here I am, just Bourgwan again, -and you’re just Mademoiselle. And goodness knows now what’s going to -happen.” - -We both laughed then and she no longer held back her hands. I held them -instead. - -“I don’t understand yet in the least.” - -“Well, you see it was like this. I thought you would rather that Father -Michel than any other priest should----” - -“Bourgwan!” she cried, quickly. - -“Wasn’t that right?” I asked, with an air of innocence. - -“Do you mean that Colonel Petrosch....” - -“Yes. He’s a dreadful scoundrel to guess things.” - -“Do you know that I am a beggar and an exile?” - -“Yes, indeed. He told me all about it; and I was awfully glad. There’s -another country over seas which will be glad to adopt you. It’s a free -country, too; with a home in it where we shan’t be quite beggars.” - -“Bourgwan! I told you it was impossible.” - -“And I told you that we’re forgetting how to spell that word in the -States; although I came near learning it in Belgrade.” - -“But I--I have nothing.” - -“Oh yes, you have. You can draw a bill on the bank of my affection and -I’ll honour it right now--to any amount.” - -“You make a jest of it,” she said, now between laughter and tears. - -“Well, don’t you think they made things serious enough for us in -Belgrade? What you’ve got to do is just to forget all that, and to -laugh and be glad--if you are glad; and then to--well, there _is_ -something else to do;” and I looked grave. - -“What is that?” - -“It’s a very serious thing, very serious, indeed. But I think I ought -to tell you, and I think you ought to do it if your laughter is to ring -true.” - -“Are you in earnest?” - -“Yes, quite. Did you know that when we were here before there was a -man very badly wounded--desperately, in fact. I was speaking to Father -Michel to-day about it and I told him I was sure you would not like to -have such a thing on your conscience without doing all you could to -help him. That was right, wasn’t it?” - -“Of course. Was it that struggle in the street here?” - -“No, the man doesn’t belong to Poabja; but he was here to-day. The poor -fellow will never get over the wound. And he blames you, and feels that -you alone can save him.” - -“Wound? Blames me? What can I do?” - -“Marry him.” - -“Bourgwan!” she cried, changing on the instant from puzzled pity to -laughing confusion; and then--well, no matter what then. - -Soon afterwards we sat down together and had a good, square talk which -did not end until she had agreed that we had better consult Father -Michel about the details. - -I was a happier man than ever when, after a very informal little -ceremony in Father Michel’s quaint, crude church very early in the -morning, we started to indulge a mutual wish to have a last look at the -camp which had been so much to us. - -What a ride that was! What memories it roused! How delighted was -Gatrina with everything! And in what spirits! How we chattered and -laughed, and laughed and chattered, forgetting for the time, selfishly -if you will in our own happiness, the gloom and tragedy from which we -had just emerged. The world appeared all bright and glorious for us, -and care and trouble far away. - -Karasch was with us, of course; solemn, reserved and taciturn as ever; -but breaking into a sort of grim smile whenever Gatrina spoke to him to -point out some bit of the road where some incident of that other ride -had occurred. - -Buller I packed off to Samac to go by rail and meet us afterwards at a -place to which we could get the train from Tuzla on the other side of -the camp. He did not belong to our hill comradeship and would have been -in the way. - -We were careful to have a guide this time; and how we laughed now when -he told us we must have come at least ten or fifteen miles out of our -way during that comradeship ride of ours by the compass. We could laugh -at anything. - -We turned aside to visit the hill where we had slept on the morning -after the check by the two rivers, and Gatrina recognised with a -positive relish the spot where she had washed on the brink of the -stream. - -And when at last we came near the long, stiff hill in the middle of -which was the ravine leading to the camp, her excitement and pleasure -were greater than ever. We chattered just like two glad children, first -about the incidents of her flight and rescue, and then about that -little contest of wills we had had the following morning, and indeed -about every incident of the time at the camp. - -Then came the camp itself, and Gatrina’s unbounded surprise that -already men were there getting ready for the mining work. I told her -what I had done in Vienna and that in the superintendent we might look -to find our old enemy, Captain Hanske, the Austrian official with whom -we had taken such rough liberties that memorable night. - -We could stay but an hour there if we were to reach Tuzla before -nightfall, the guide told us; and Gatrina and I spent the first few -minutes in the little hut which she had occupied. - -It was a place full of mingled reminiscences for us; and while we were -there our thoughts slipped back to the moment when, as I knew and my -sweet wife now confessed, we had fallen in love. - -“I think I knew it first,” she said, with a winsome blush, “when we -came back here alone after that trial of will, Bourgwan. You were very -obstinate; but I--I--I won’t tell you any more.” - -“I knew it before that; when you stood at bay against those scoundrels -out on the hills there. But you must have thought me an awful -scarecrow.” - -“I did think you were a peasant, when I knew you were not a brigand. -And when I found out my mistake, I could have bitten out my tongue for -the way I had spoken to you.” - -“I was a brigand. I stole your heart.” - -She looked up with a bright, merry smile and was about to answer when -some noise and confusion outside startled her. - -“What’s that?” she asked. - -“Quite realistic--like it used to be. We’ll see.” - -We went out and I laughed aloud at what we saw. Karasch had been seized -by a couple of men who were leading him towards us while the little -Austrian ex-official, now the superintendent, was abusing him volubly -and with almost frantic gesticulations. - -He was a sharp fellow and the instant his eyes fell on us he recognised -us, and calling some more men from the tent, he ran toward me shouting, -“Here’s the other man. So we meet at last, eh? And you, too?” he cried -to Gatrina, who was inclined to be frightened and held my arm tight. - -“You have good eyes and a keen memory for faces, Captain Hanske. I -congratulate you. We only met in the dark and I see you recognise us.” - -“Ah, you admit it, you admit it, do you?” he said, very excitedly. “Now -I’ll shew you what it is to assault me, and I’ll know who you are and -all about you.” - -“There isn’t the least doubt about that. But don’t be excited. I am Mr. -Bergwyn, the American, associated with Graf von Hartstein of Vienna in -working the mines here. I told him how I had treated you that night -and as a recompense had you appointed here.” - -His jaw dropped as he gazed at me in amazement. - -The silence was broken by a laugh, deep, raucous and loud, from -Karasch--the only loud laugh I ever heard from him. - -“It’s all right, superintendent,” I added. “I can understand your -bewilderment and your mistake. Tell me how the work promises. Let -Karasch there go.” - -“Mr. Bergwyn,” he stammered, “I am--I don’t know what to say.” - -“Then don’t try. We’ve had enough of it. Just show the things.” - -He was a very humble and bewildered superintendent then, and so ashamed -that Gatrina spoke to him to try and put him at his ease while he -shewed us about the place until the guide sent word that we must start. - -We were standing in the tent then and were alone. - -“This is where you had the fight with Karasch, Bourgwan, and his arm -was broken, isn’t it?” - -“Yes, when Chris, the other member of the comradeship was on guard with -you.” - -“Dear old Chris,” she replied. “I am so sorry.” - -“Something else happened here beside that fight.” - -“What was that?” - -“You told me just now when you think you--knew. Well, it was here I -first hoped.” - -“Hoped?” she cried, her face wrinkling and her eyes questioning. - -“Yes, hoped. You remember I lay here after that blow on the head.” - -“Yes, there;” and she pointed to the very spot. - -“Someone watched by me here, when I was unconscious.” - -She began to understand. - -“You mean Chris?” she asked with an air of unconcern. - -“No; I mean I wasn’t unconscious quite so long as you thought and -you----” - -“Bourgwan! The guide says we must go,” she cried quickly, with a lovely -blush. - -“And when you did, I began to hope.” - -“We mustn’t keep him any longer.” - -“I think he could wait while you--do it again.” - -But she laughed and tossed her head and walked out of the tent. - -As we crossed to the horses, she said: “I don’t know what you must have -thought.” - -“I thought you might do it again so I remained unconscious.” - -As I put her on her horse, she whispered: “I was going to, but Karasch -came;” and then shook the reins and started. - -I caught her up a moment afterwards and by a mutual impulse we turned -and had a last look. It was a wild, meagre, rough, dirty and abominably -squalid place--but very dear to us. - -“Good-bye, old comradeship camp,” said Gatrina, smiling, with a tear in -close attendance, I think. “It might be lovelier,” she added, “but it -couldn’t be dearer in my thoughts.” - -“Nor in mine--for it gave me you.” - -“And me my Bourgwan--I may well love it.” - -We sat on the horses just gazing back, both heart full, until the -silence was broken by a shout from the now impatient guide; and we -wheeled about and hurried after him. - - - - -Popular Copyright Books - -At Moderate Prices - -Any of the following titles can be bought of your Bookseller at the -price you paid for this volume - - - =THE PRODIGAL SON= Hall Caine - =ADVENTURES OF GERARD= A. Conan Doyle - =A CAPTAIN IN THE RANKS= George Cary Eggleston - =THE DELIVERANCE= Ellen Glasgow - =THE BATTLE GROUND= Ellen Glasgow - =THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE= Ellen Glasgow - =THE MILLIONAIRE BABY= Anna Katharine Green - =THE BRETHREN= H. Rider Haggard - =THE BOSS= Alfred Henry Lewis - =THE PRESIDENT= Alfred Henry Lewis - =BOB, SON OF BATTLE= Alfred Ollivant - =NONE BUT THE BRAVE= Hamblen Sears - =THE DARROW ENIGMA= Melvin Severy - =THE TWO VANREVELS= Booth Tarkington - =THE CIRCLE= Catharine Cecil Thurston - Author of “THE MASQUERADERS,” “THE GAMBLER.” - =HURRICANE ISLAND= H. B. Marriott-Watson - =THE LONG NIGHT= Stanley J. Weyman - =INFELICE= Augusta Evans Wilson - =ARMS AND THE WOMAN= Harold MacGrath - =THE LANE THAT HAD NO TURNING= Gilbert Parker - =THE HEART’S HIGHWAY= Mary E. Wilkins - =TALES OF SHERLOCK HOLMES= A. Conan Doyle - =ROSE OF THE WORLD= Agnes and Egerton Castle - =THAT PRINTER OF UDELL’S= Harold Bell Wright - =IN THE NAME OF A WOMAN= Arthur W. Marchmont - =THE QUEEN’S ADVOCATE= Arthur W. Marchmont - =BY SNARE OF LOVE= Arthur W. Marchmont - =WHEN I WAS CZAR= Arthur W. Marchmont - - -A. L. BURT CO., Publishers, 52-58 Duane St., New York - - - - -Good Fiction Worth Reading. - -A series of romances containing several of the old favorites in the -field of historical fiction, replete with powerful romances of love and -diplomacy that excel in thrilling and absorbing interest. - - -=WINDSOR CASTLE.= A Historical Romance of the Reign of Henry VIII., -Catharine of Aragon and Anne Boleyn. By Wm. Harrison Ainsworth. Cloth, -12mo. with four illustrations by George Cruikshank. Price, $1.00. - - “Windsor Castle” is the story of Henry VIII., Catharine, and Anne - Boleyn. “Bluff King Hal,” although a well-loved monarch, was none too - good a one in many ways. Of all his selfishness and unwarrantable - acts, none was more discreditable than his divorce from Catharine, - and his marriage to the beautiful Anne Boleyn. The King’s love was as - brief as it was vehement. Jane Seymour, waiting maid on the Queen, - attracted him, and Anne Boleyn was forced to the block to make room - for her successor. This romance is one of extreme interest to all - readers. - - -=HORSESHOE ROBINSON.= A tale of the Tory Ascendency in South Carolina -in 1780. By John P. Kennedy. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. -Watson Davis. Price, $1.00. - - Among the old favorites in the field of what is known as historical - fiction, there are none which appeal to a larger number of Americans - than Horseshoe Robinson, and this because it is the only story - which depicts with fidelity to the facts the heroic efforts of the - colonists in South Carolina to defend their homes against the brutal - oppression of the British under such leaders as Cornwallis and - Tarleton. - - The reader is charmed with the story of love which forms the thread - of the tale, and then impressed with the wealth of detail concerning - those times. The picture of the manifold sufferings of the people, - is never overdrawn, but painted faithfully and honestly by one who - spared neither time nor labor in his efforts to present in this - charming love story all that price in blood and tears which the - Carolinians paid as their share in the winning of the republic. - - Take it all in all, “Horseshoe Robinson” is a work which should be - found on every book-shelf, not only because it is a most entertaining - story, but because of the wealth of valuable information concerning - the colonists which it contains. That it has been brought out once - more, well illustrated, is something which will give pleasure to - thousands who have long desired an opportunity to read the story - again, and to the many who have tried vainly in these latter days to - procure a copy that they might read it for the first time. - - -=THE PEARL OF ORR’S ISLAND.= A story of the Coast of Maine. By Harriet -Beecher Stowe. Cloth, 12mo. Illustrated. Price, $1.00. - - Written prior to 1862, the “Pearl of Orr’s Island” is ever new; a - book filled with delicate fancies, such as seemingly array themselves - anew each time one reads them. One sees the “sea like an unbroken - mirror all around the pine-girt, lonely shores of Orr’s Island,” and - straightway comes “the heavy, hollow moan of the surf on the beach, - like the wild angry howl of some savage animal.” - - Who can read of the beginning of that sweet life, named Mara, which - came into this world under the very shadow of the Death angel’s - wings, without having an intense desire to know how the premature bud - blossomed? Again and again one lingers over the descriptions of the - character of that baby boy Moses, who came through the tempest, amid - the angry billows, pillowed on his dead mother’s breast. - - There is no more faithful portrayal of New England life than that - which Mrs. Stowe gives in “The Pearl of Orr’s Island.” - - -=DARNLEY.= A Romance of the times of Henry VIII. and Cardinal Wolsey. -By G. P. R. James. Cloth, 12mo, with four illustrations by J. Watson -Davis. Price, $1.00. - - In point of publication, “Darnley” is that work by Mr. James which - follows “Richelieu,” and, if rumor can be credited, it was owing - to the advice and insistence of our own Washington Irving that we - are indebted primarily for the story, the young author questioning - whether he could properly paint the difference in the characters of - the two great cardinals. And it is not surprising that James should - have hesitated; he had been eminently successful in giving to the - world the portrait of Richelieu as a man, and by attempting a similar - task with Wolsey as the theme, was much like tempting fortune. Irving - insisted that “Darnley” came naturally in sequence, and this opinion - being supported by Sir Walter Scott, the author set about the work. - - As a historical romance “Darnley” is a book that can be taken up - pleasurably again and again, for there is about it that subtle charm - which those who are strangers to the works of G. P. R. James have - claimed was only to be imparted by Dumas. - - If there was nothing more about the work to attract especial - attention, the account of the meeting of the kings on the historic - “field of the cloth of gold” would entitle the story to the most - favorable consideration of every reader. - - There is really but little pure romance in this story, for the author - has taken care to imagine love passages only between those whom - history has credited with having entertained the tender passion one - for another, and he succeeds in making such lovers as all the world - must love. - - -=CAPTAIN BRAND, OF THE SCHOONER CENTIPEDE.= By Lieut. Henry A. Wise, U. -S. N. (Harry Gringo). Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. Watson -Davis. Price, $1.00. - - The re-publication of this story will please those lovers of sea - yarns who delight in so much of the salty flavor of the ocean as can - come through the medium of a printed page, for never has a story of - the sea and those “who go down in ships” been written by one more - familiar with the scenes depicted. - - The one book of this gifted author which is best remembered, and - which will be read with pleasure for many years to come, is “Captain - Brand,” who, as the author states on his title page, was a “pirate - of eminence in the West Indies.” As a sea story pure and simple, - “Captain Brand” has never been excelled, and as a story of piratical - life, told without the usual embellishments of blood and thunder, it - has no equal. - - -=NICK OF THE WOODS.= A story of the Early Settlers of Kentucky. By -Robert Montgomery Bird. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. -Watson Davis. Price, $1.00. - - This most popular novel and thrilling story of early frontier life in - Kentucky was originally published in the year 1837. The novel, long - out of print, had in its day a phenomenal sale, for its realistic - presentation of Indian and frontier life in the early days of - settlement in the South, narrated in the tale with all the art of - a practiced writer. A very charming love romance runs through the - story. This new and tasteful edition of “Nick of the Woods” will be - certain to make many new admirers for this enchanting story from Dr. - Bird’s clever and versatile pen. - - -=A COLONIAL FREE-LANCE.= A story of American Colonial Times. By -Chauncey C. Hotchkiss. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. -Watson Davis. Price, $1.00. - - A book that appeals to Americans as a vivid picture of Revolutionary - scenes. The story is a strong one, a thrilling one. It causes the - true American to flush with excitement, to devour chapter after - chapter, until the eyes smart, and it fairly smokes with patriotism. - The love story is a singularly charming idyl. - - -=THE TOWER OF LONDON.= A Historical Romance of the Times of Lady Jane -Grey and Mary Tudor. By Wm. Harrison Ainsworth. Cloth, 12mo. with four -illustrations by George Cruikshank. Price, $1.00. - - This romance of the “Tower of London” depicts the Tower as palace, - prison and fortress, with many historical associations. The era is - the middle of the sixteenth century. - - The story is divided into two parts, one dealing with Lady Jane Grey, - and the other with Mary Tudor as Queen, introducing other notable - characters of the era. Throughout the story holds the interest of - the reader. In the midst of intrigue and conspiracy, extending - considerably over a half a century. - - -=IN DEFIANCE OF THE KING.= A Romance of the American Revolution. By -Chauncey C. Hotchkiss. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. -Watson Davis. Price, $1.00. - - Mr. Hotchkiss has etched in burning words a story of Yankee bravery, - and true love that thrills from beginning to end, with the spirit - of the Revolution. The heart beats quickly, and we feel ourselves - taking a part in the exciting scenes described. His whole story is so - absorbing that you will sit up far into the night to finish it. As a - love romance it is charming. - - -=GARTHOWEN.= A story of a Welsh Homestead. By Allen Raine. Cloth, 12mo. -with four illustrations by J. Watson Davis. Price, $1.00. - - “This is a little idyl of humble life and enduring love, laid bare - before us, very real and pure, which in its telling shows us some - strong points of Welsh character--the pride, the hasty temper, the - quick dying out of wrath.... We call this a well-written story, - interesting alike through its romance and its glimpses into another - life than ours. A delightful and clever picture of Welsh village - life. The result is excellent.”--Detroit Free Press. - - -=MIFANWY.= The story of a Welsh Singer. By Allan Raine. Cloth, 12mo. -with four illustrations by J. Watson Davis. Price, $1.00. - - “This is a love story, simple, tender and pretty as one would care to - read. The action throughout is brisk and pleasing; the characters, - it is apparent at once, are as true to life as though the author had - known them all personally. Simple in all its situations, the story - is worked up in that touching and quaint strain which never grows - wearisome, no matter how often the lights and shadows of love are - introduced. It rings true, and does not tax the imagination.”--Boston - Herald. - - -=GUY FAWKES.= A Romance of the Gunpowder Treason. By Wm. Harrison -Ainsworth. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by George Cruikshank. -Price, $1.00. - - The “Gunpowder Plot” was a modest attempt to blow up Parliament, the - King and his Counsellors. James of Scotland, then King of England, - was weak-minded and extravagant. He hit upon the efficient scheme of - extorting money from the people by imposing taxes on the Catholics. - In their natural resentment to this extortion, a handful of bold - spirits concluded to overthrow the government. Finally the plotters - were arrested, and the King put to torture Guy Fawkes and the other - prisoners with royal vigor. A very intense love story runs through - the entire romance. - - -=THE SPIRIT OF THE BORDER.= A Romance of the Early Settlers in the Ohio -Valley. By Zane Grey. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. Watson -Davis. Price, $1.00. - - A book rather out of the ordinary is this “Spirit of the Border.” - The main thread of the story has to do with the work of the Moravian - missionaries in the Ohio Valley. Incidentally the reader is given - details of the frontier life of those hardy pioneers who broke the - wilderness for the planting of this great nation. Chief among these, - as a matter of course, is Lewis Wetzel, one of the most peculiar, and - at the same time the most admirable of all the brave men who spent - their lives battling with the savage foe, that others might dwell in - comparative security. - - Details of the establishment and destruction of the Moravian “Village - of Peace” are given at some length, and with minute description. - The efforts to Christianize the Indians are described as they never - have been before, and the author has depicted the characters of the - leaders of the several Indian tribes with great care, which of itself - will be of interest to the student. - - By no means least among the charms of the story are the vivid - word-pictures of the thrilling adventures, and the intense paintings - of the beauties of nature, as seen in the almost unbroken forests. - - It is the spirit of the frontier which is described, and one can by - it, perhaps, the better understand why men, and women, too, willingly - braved every privation and danger that the westward progress of the - star of empire might be the more certain and rapid. A love story, - simple and tender, runs through the book. - - -=RICHELIEU.= A tale of France In the reign of King Louis XIII. By G. -P. E. James. Cloth, 12mo. with four illustrations by J. Watson Davis. -Price, $1.00. - - In 1829 Mr. James published his first romance, “Richelieu,” and was - recognized at once as one of the masters of the craft. - - In this book he laid the story during those later days of the great - cardinal’s life, when his power was beginning to wane, but while - it was yet sufficiently strong to permit now and then of volcanic - outbursts which overwhelmed foes and carried friends to the topmost - wave of prosperity. One of the most striking portions of the story - is that of Cinq Mar’s conspiracy; the method of conducting criminal - cases, and the political trickery resorted to by royal favorites, - affording a better insight into the statecraft of that day than can - be had even by an exhaustive study of history. It is a powerful - romance of love and diplomacy, and in point of thrilling and - absorbing interest has never been excelled. - - -For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers, A. L. BURT COMPANY, 52-58 Duane St., New York. - - - - -_POPULAR LITERATURE FOR THE MASSES, COMPRISING CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM -THE TREASURES OF THE WORLD’S KNOWLEDGE, ISSUED IN A SUBSTANTIAL AND -ATTRACTIVE CLOTH BINDING, AT A POPULAR PRICE_ - - -BURT’S HOME LIBRARY is a series which includes the standard works of -the world’s best literature, bound in uniform cloth binding, gilt tops, -embracing chiefly selections from writers of the most notable English, -American and Foreign Fiction, together with many important works in -the domains of History, Biography, Philosophy, Travel, Poetry and the -Essays. - -[Illustration] - -A glance at the following annexed list of titles and authors will -endorse the claim that the publishers make for it--that it is the most -comprehensive, choice, interesting, and by far the most carefully -selected series of standard authors for world-wide reading that has -been produced by any publishing house in any country, and that at -prices so cheap, and in a style so substantial and pleasing, as to win -for it millions of readers and the approval and commendation, not only -of the book trade throughout the American continent, but of hundreds -of thousands of librarians, clergymen, educators and men of letters -interested in the dissemination of instructive, entertaining and -thoroughly wholesome reading matter for the masses. - - - - -BURT’S HOME LIBRARY. Cloth. Gilt Tops. Price, $1.00 - - - =Abbe Constantin.= BY LUDOVIC HALEVY. - - =Abbott.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Adam Bede.= BY GEORGE ELIOT. - - =Addison’s Essays.= EDITED BY JOHN RICHARD GREEN. - - =Aeneid of Virgil.= TRANSLATED BY JOHN CONNINGTON. - - =Aesop’s Fables.= - - =Alexander, the Great, Life of.= BY JOHN WILLIAMS. - - =Alfred, the Great, Life of.= BY THOMAS HUGHES. - - =Alhambra.= BY WASHINGTON IRVING. - - =Alice in Wonderland, and Through the Looking-Glass.= BY LEWIS CARROLL. - - =Alice Lorraine.= BY R. D. BLACKMORE. - - =All Sorts and Conditions of Men.= BY WALTER BESANT. - - =Alton Locke.= BY CHARLES KINGSLEY. - - =Amiel’s Journal.= TRANSLATED BY MRS. HUMPHREY WARD. - - =Andersen’s Fairy Tales.= - - =Anne of Geirstein.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Antiquary.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Arabian Nights’ Entertainments.= - - =Ardath.= BY MARIE CORELLI. - - =Arnold, Benedict, Life of.= BY GEORGE CANNING HILL. - - =Arnold’s Poems.= BY MATTHEW ARNOLD. - - =Around the World in the Yacht Sunbeam.= BY MRS. BRASSEY. - - =Arundel Motto.= BY MARY CECIL HAY. - - =At the Back of the North Wind.= BY GEORGE MACDONALD. - - =Attic Philosopher.= BY EMILE SOUVESTRE. - - =Auld Licht Idylls.= BY JAMES M. BARRIE. - - =Aunt Diana.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Autobiography of Benjamin Franklin.= - - =Autocrat of the Breakfast Table.= BY O. W. HOLMES. - - =Averil.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Bacon’s Essays.= BY FRANCIS BACON. - - =Barbara Heathcote’s Trial.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Barnaby Rudge.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Barrack Room Ballads.= BY RUDYARD KIPLING. - - =Betrothed.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Beulah.= BY AUGUSTA J. EVANS. - - =Black Beauty.= BY ANNA SEWELL. - - =Black Dwarf.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Black Rock.= BY RALPH CONNOR. - - =Black Tulip.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Bleak House.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Blithedale Romance.= BY NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. - - =Bondman.= BY HALL CAINE. - - =Book of Golden Deeds.= BY CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. - - =Boone, Daniel, Life of.= BY CECIL B. HARTLEY. - - =Bride of Lammermoor.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Bride of the Nile.= BY GEORGE EBERS. - - =Browning’s Poems.= BY ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING. - - =Browning’s Poems.= (SELECTIONS.) BY ROBERT BROWNING. - - =Bryant’s Poems.= (EARLY.) BY WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT. - - =Burgomaster’s Wife.= BY GEORGE EBERS. - - =Burn’s Poems.= BY ROBERT BURNS. - - =By Order of the King.= BY VICTOR HUGO. - - =Byron’s Poems.= BY LORD BYRON. - - =Caesar, Julius, Life of.= BY JAMES ANTHONY FROUDE. - - =Carson, Kit, Life of.= BY CHARLES BURDETT. - - =Cary’s Poems.= BY ALICE AND PHOEBE CARY. - - =Cast Up by the Sea.= BY SIR SAMUEL BAKER. - - =Charlemagne (Charles the Great), Life of.= BY THOMAS HODGKIN. D. C. L. - - =Charles Auchester.= BY E. BERGER. - - =Character.= BY SAMUEL SMILES. - - =Charles O’Malley.= BY CHARLES LEVER. - - =Chesterfield’s Letters.= BY LORD CHESTERFIELD. - - =Chevalier de Maison Rouge.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Chicot the Jester.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Children of the Abbey.= BY REGINA MARIA ROCHE. - - =Child’s History of England.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Christmas Stories.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Cloister and the Hearth.= BY CHARLES READE. - - =Coleridge’s Poems.= BY SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE. - - =Columbus, Christopher, Life of.= BY WASHINGTON IRVING. - - =Companions of Jehu.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Complete Angler.= BY WALTON AND COTTON. - - =Conduct of Life.= BY RALPH WALDO EMERSON. - - =Confessions of an Opium Eater.= BY THOMAS DE QUINCEY. - - =Conquest of Granada.= BY WASHINGTON IRVING. - - =Conscript.= BY ERCKMANN-CHATRIAN. - - =Conspiracy of Pontiac.= BY FRANCIS PARKMAN, JR. - - =Conspirators.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Consuelo.= BY GEORGE SAND. - - =Cook’s Voyages.= BY CAPTAIN JAMES COOK. - - =Corinne.= BY MADAME DE STAHL. - - =Countess de Charney.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Countess Gisela.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =Countess of Rudolstadt.= BY GEORGE SAND. - - =Count Robert of Paris.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Country Doctor.= BY HONORE DE BALZAC. - - =Courtship of Miles Standish.= BY H. W. LONGFELLOW. - - =Cousin Maude.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Cranford.= BY MRS. GASKELL. - - =Crockett, David, Life of.= AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY. - - =Cromwell, Oliver, Life of.= BY EDWIN PAXTON HOOD. - - =Crown of Wild Olive.= BY JOHN RUSKIN. - - =Crusades.= BY GEO. W. COX, M. A. - - =Daniel Deronda.= BY GEORGE ELIOT. - - =Darkness and Daylight.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Data of Ethics.= BY HERBERT SPENCER. - - =Daughter of an Empress, The.= BY LOUISA MUHLBACH. - - =David Copperfield.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Days of Bruce.= BY GRACE AGUILAR. - - =Deemster, The.= BY HALL CAINE. - - =Deerslayer, The.= BY JAMES FENIMORE COOPER. - - =Descent of Man.= BY CHARLES DARWIN. - - =Discourses of Epictetus.= TRANSLATED BY GEORGE LONG. - - =Divine Comedy.= (DANTE.) TRANSLATED BY REV. H. F. CAREY. - - =Dombey & Son.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Donal Grant.= BY GEORGE MACDONALD. - - =Donovan.= BY EDNA LYALL. - - =Dora Deane.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Dove in the Eagle’s Nest.= BY CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. - - =Dream Life.= BY IK MARVEL. - - =Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.= BY R. L. STEVENSON. - - =Duty.= BY SAMUEL SMILES. - - =Early Days of Christianity.= BY F. W. FARRAR. - - =East Lynne.= BY MRS. HENRY WOOD. - - =Edith Lyle’s Secret.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Education.= BY HERBERT SPENCER. - - =Egoist.= BY GEORGE MEREDITH. - - =Egyptian Princess.= BY GEORGE EBERS. - - =Eight Hundred Leagues on the Amazon.= BY JULES VERNE. - - =Eliot’s Poems.= BY GEORGE ELIOT. - - =Elizabeth and her German Garden.= - - =Elizabeth (Queen of England), Life of.= BY EDWARD SPENCER BEESLY, M.A. - - =Elsie Venner.= BY OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES. - - =Emerson’s Essays.= (COMPLETE.) BY RALPH WALDO EMERSON. - - =Emerson’s Poems.= BY RALPH WALDO EMERSON. - - =English Orphans.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =English Traits.= BY R. W. EMERSON. - - =Essays in Criticism.= (FIRST AND SECOND SERIES.) BY MATTHEW ARNOLD. - - =Essays of Elia.= BY CHARLES LAMB. - - =Esther.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Ethelyn’s Mistake.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Evangeline.= (WITH NOTES.) BY H. W. LONGFELLOW. - - =Evelina.= BY FRANCES BURNEY. - - =Fair Maid of Perth.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Fairy Land of Science.= BY ARABELLA B. BUCKLEY. - - =Faust.= (GOETHE.) TRANSLATED BY ANNA SWANWICK. - - =Felix Holt.= BY GEORGE ELIOT. - - =Fifteen Decisive Battles of the World.= BY E. S. CREASY. - - =File No. 113.= BY EMILE GABORIAU. - - =Firm of Girdlestone.= BY A. CONAN DOYLE. - - =First Principles.= BY HERBERT SPENCER. - - =First Violin.= BY JESSIE FOTHERGILL. - - =For Lilias.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Fortunes of Nigel.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Forty-Five Guardsmen.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Foul Play.= BY CHARLES READE. - - =Fragments of Science.= BY JOHN TYNDALL. - - =Frederick, the Great, Life of.= BY FRANCIS KUGLER. - - =Frederick the Great and His Court.= BY LOUISA MUHLBACH. - - =French Revolution.= BY THOMAS CARLYLE. - - =From the Earth to the Moon.= BY JULES VERNE. - - =Garibaldi, General, Life of.= BY THEODORE DWIGHT. - - =Gil Blas, Adventures of.= BY A. R. LE SAGE. - - =Gold Bug and Other Tales.= BY EDGAR A. POE. - - =Gold Elsie.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =Golden Treasury.= BY FRANCIS T. PALGRAVE. - - =Goldsmith’s Poems.= BY OLIVER GOLDSMITH. - - =Grandfather’s Chair.= BY NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. - - =Grant, Ulysses S., Life of.= BY J. T. HEADLEY. - - =Gray’s Poems.= BY THOMAS GRAY. - - =Great Expectations.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Greek Heroes. Fairy Tales for My Children.= BY CHARLES KINGSLEY. - - =Green Mountain Boys, The.= BY D. P. THOMPSON. - - =Grimm’s Household Tales.= BY THE BROTHERS GRIMM. - - =Grimm’s Popular Tales.= BY THE BROTHERS GRIMM. - - =Gulliver’s Travels.= BY DEAN SWIFT. - - =Guy Mannering.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Hale, Nathan, the Martyr Spy.= BY CHARLOTTE MOLYNEUX HOLLOWAY. - - =Handy Andy.= BY SAMUEL LOVER. - - =Hans of Iceland.= BY VICTOR HUGO. - - =Hannibal, the Carthaginian, Life of.= BY THOMAS ARNOLD, M. A. - - =Hardy Norseman, A.= BY EDNA LYALL. - - =Harold.= BY BULWER-LYTTON. - - =Harry Lorrequer.= BY CHARLES LEVER. - - =Heart of Midlothian.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Heir of Redclyffe.= BY CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. - - =Hemans’ Poems.= BY MRS. FELICIA HEMANS. - - =Henry Esmond.= BY WM. M. THACKERAY. - - =Henry, Patrick, Life of.= BY WILLIAM WIRT. - - =Her Dearest Foe.= BY MRS. ALEXANDER. - - =Hereward.= BY CHARLES KINGSLEY. - - =Heriot’s Choice.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Heroes and Hero-Worship.= BY THOMAS CARLYLE. - - =Hiawatha=, (WITH NOTES.) BY H. W. LONGFELLOW. - - =Hidden Hand, The.= (COMPLETE.) BY MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. - - =History of a Crime.= BY VICTOR HUGO. - - =History of Civilization in Europe.= BY M. GUIZOT. - - =Holmes’ Poems.= (EARLY.) BY OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES. - - =Holy Roman Empire.= BY JAMES BRYCE. - - =Homestead on the Hillside.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Hood’s Poems.= BY THOMAS HOOD. - - =House of the Seven Gables.= BY NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. - - =Hunchback of Notre Dame.= BY VICTOR HUGO. - - =Hypatia.= BY CHARLES KINGSLEY. - - =Hyperion.= BY HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW. - - =Iceland Fisherman.= BY PIERRE LOTI. - - =Idle Thoughts of an Idle Fellow.= BY JEROME K. JEROME. - - =Iliad.= POPE’S TRANSLATION. - - =Inez.= BY AUGUSTA J. EVANS. - - =Ingelow’s Poems.= BY JEAN INGELOW. - - =Initials.= BY THE BARONESS TAUTPHOEUS. - - =Intellectual Life.= BY PHILIP G. HAMERTON. - - =In the Counsellor’s House.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =In the Golden Days.= BY EDNA LYALL. - - =In the Heart of the Storm.= BY MAXWELL GRAY. - - =In the Schillingscourt.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =Ishmael.= (COMPLETE.) BY MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. - - =It Is Never Too Late to Mend.= BY CHARLES READE. - - =Ivanhoe.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Jane Eyre.= BY CHARLOTTE BRONTE. - - =Jefferson, Thomas, Life of.= BY SAMUEL M. SCHMUCKER, LL.D. - - =Joan of Arc, Life of.= BY JULES MICHELET. - - =John Halifax, Gentleman.= BY MISS MULOCK. - - =Jones, John Paul, Life of.= BY JAMES OTIS. - - =Joseph Balsamo.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Josephine, Empress of France, Life of.= BY FREDERICK A. OBER. - - =Keats’ Poems.= BY JOHN KEATS. - - =Kenilworth.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Kidnapped.= BY R. L. STEVENSON. - - =King Arthur and His Noble Knights.= BY MARY MACLEOD. - - =Knickerbocker’s History of New York.= BY WASHINGTON IRVING. - - =Knight Errant.= BY EDNA LYALL. - - =Koran.= TRANSLATED BY GEORGE SALE. - - =Lady of the Lake.= (WITH NOTES.) BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Lady with the Rubies.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =Lafayette, Marquis de, Life of.= BY P. C. HEADLEY. - - =Lalla Rookh.= (WITH NOTES.) BY THOMAS MOORE. - - =Lamplighter.= BY MARIA S. CUMMINS. - - =Last Days of Pompeii.= BY BULWER-LYTTON. - - =Last of the Barons.= BY BULWER-LYTTON. - - =Last of the Mohicans.= BY JAMES FENIMORE COOPER. - - =Lay of the Last Minstrel.= (WITH NOTES.) BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Lee, General Robert E., Life of.= BY G. MERCER ADAM. - - =Lena Rivers.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Life of Christ.= BY FREDERICK W. FARRAR. - - =Life of Jesus.= BY ERNEST RENAN. - - =Light of Asia.= BY SIR EDWIN ARNOLD. - - =Light That Failed.= BY RUDYARD KIPLING. - - =Lincoln, Abraham, Life of.= BY HENRY KETCHAM. - - =Lincoln’s Speeches.= SELECTED AND EDITED BY G. MERCER ADAM. - - =Literature and Dogma.= BY MATTHEW ARNOLD. - - =Little Dorrit.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Little Minister.= BY JAMES M. BARRIE. - - =Livingstone, David, Life of.= BY THOMAS HUGHES. - - =Longfellow’s Poems.= (EARLY.) BY HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. - - =Lorna Doone.= BY R. D. BLACKMORE. - - =Louise de la Valliere.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Love Me Little, Love Me Long.= BY CHARLES READE. - - =Lowell’s Poems.= (EARLY.) BY JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL. - - =Lucile.= BY OWEN MEREDITH. - - =Macaria.= BY AUGUSTA J. EVANS. - - =Macaulay’s Literary Essays.= BY T. B. MACAULAY. - - =Macaulay’s Poems.= BY THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY. - - =Madame Therese.= BY ERCKMANN-CHATRIAN. - - =Maggie Miller.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Magic Skin.= BY HONORE DE BALZAC. - - =Mahomet, Life of.= BY WASHINGTON IRVING. - - =Makers of Florence.= BY MRS. OLIPHANT. - - =Makers of Venice.= BY MRS. OLIPHANT. - - =Man and Wife.= BY WILKIE COLLINS. - - =Man in the Iron Mask.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Marble Faun.= BY NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. - - =Marguerite de la Valois.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Marian Grey.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Marius, The Epicurian.= BY WALTER PATER. - - =Marmion.= (WITH NOTES.) BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Marquis of Lossie.= BY GEORGE MACDONALD. - - =Martin Chuzzlewit.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Mary, Queen of Scots, Life of.= BY P. C. HEADLEY. - - =Mary St. John.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Master of Ballantrae, The.= BY R. L. STEVENSON. - - =Masterman Ready.= BY CAPTAIN MARRYATT. - - =Meadow Brook.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Meditations of Marcus Aurelius.= TRANSLATED BY GEORGE LONG. - - =Memoirs of a Physician.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Merle’s Crusade.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Micah Clarke.= BY A. CONAN DOYLE. - - =Michael Strogoff.= BY JULES VERNE. - - =Middlemarch.= BY GEORGE ELIOT. - - =Midshipman Easy.= BY CAPTAIN MARRYATT. - - =Mildred.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Millbank.= BY MARY J. HOLMES. - - =Mill on the Floss.= BY GEORGE ELIOT. - - =Milton’s Poems.= BY JOHN MILTON. - - =Mine Own People.= BY RUDYARD KIPLING. - - =Minister’s Wooing, The.= BY HARRIET BEECHER STOWE. - - =Monastery.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Moonstone.= BY WILKIE COLLINS. - - =Moore’s Poems.= BY THOMAS MOORE. - - =Mosses from an Old Manse.= BY NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. - - =Murders in the Rue Morgue.= BY EDGAR ALLEN POE. - - =Mysterious Island.= BY JULES VERNE. - - =Napoleon Bonaparte, Life of.= BY P. C. HEADLEY. - - =Napoleon and His Marshals.= BY J. T. HEADLEY. - - =Natural Law in the Spiritual World.= BY HENRY DRUMMOND. - - =Narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym.= BY EDGAR ALLAN POE. - - =Nature, Addresses and Lectures.= BY R. W. EMERSON. - - =Nellie’s Memories.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Nelson, Admiral Horatio, Life of.= BY ROBERT SOUTHEY. - - =Newcomes.= BY WILLIAM M. THACKERAY. - - =Nicholas Nickleby.= BY CHAS. DICKENS. - - =Ninety-Three.= BY VICTOR HUGO. - - =Not Like Other Girls.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Odyssey.= POPE’S TRANSLATION. - - =Old Curiosity Shop.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Old Mam’selle’s Secret.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =Old Mortality.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Old Myddleton’s Money.= BY MARY CECIL HAY. - - =Oliver Twist.= BY CHAS. DICKENS. - - =Only the Governess.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =On the Heights.= BY BERTHOLD AUERBACH. - - =Oregon Trail.= BY FRANCIS PARKMAN. - - =Origin of Species.= BY CHARLES DARWIN. - - =Other Worlds than Ours.= BY RICHARD PROCTOR. - - =Our Bessie.= BY ROSA N. CAREY. - - =Our Mutual Friend.= BY CHARLES DICKENS. - - =Outre-Mer.= BY H. W. LONGFELLOW. - - =Owl’s Nest.= BY E. MARLITT. - - =Page of the Duke of Savoy.= BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS. - - =Pair of Blue Eyes.= BY THOMAS HARDY. - - =Pan Michael.= BY HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. - - =Past and Present.= BY THOS. CARLYLE. - - =Pathfinder.= BY JAMES FENIMORE COOPER. - - =Paul and Virginia.= BY B. DE ST. PIERRE. - - =Pendennis, History of.= BY WM. M. THACKERAY. - - =Penn, William, Life of.= BY W. HEPWORTH DIXON. - - =Pere Goriot.= BY HONORE DE BALZAC. - - =Peter the Great, Life of.= BY JOHN BARROW. - - =Peveril of the Peak.= BY SIR WALTER SCOTT. - - =Phantom Rickshaw, The.= BY RUDYARD KIPLING. - - =Philip II. of Spain, Life of.= BY MARTIN A. S. HUME. - - =Picciola.= BY X. B. SAINTINE. - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized or underlined text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Emboldened text is surrounded by equals signs: =bold=. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE QUEEN'S ADVOCATE *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |